Chapter 1: Prologue
Notes:
Alright so we all know RoTT was a disaster. Terrible. We don't know her :) And so I present to you all my telling of the story and the ending these amazing, beloved characters truly deserved. A finale that truly honors the legacy of Tales of Arcadia. Again, all in my own words. So many wonderful fans are also retelling the story, shaping it into the conclusion we all really wanted. (Bless the Ignoring RoTT Solidarity hehehe)
Anywho, I hope you all enjoy! Onto the Prologue!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Douxie yawned as he locked the door to the smoothie shop. He dropped the keys in the pocket of his hoodie and started home, a mango smoothie in hand. The Metro City sky around this time, just before dusk, was still a marvel to behold even after a year. Ribbons of pink and flaming orange against the soft blue gradient of a sky transitioning through the evening. Rich light glinted off every surface of the city. The changing billboards, the thousands of windows, the cars rolling by. Douxie always loved how peaceful it was right after working his daily doubles. Sometimes it made him believe no one was coming after them.
The rundown apartment complex loomed over him after a few blocks, ever bleak and sketchy. It was the cheapest place he could find. Maybe not the greatest part of the city in terms of company (Douxie could already hear tenants blaring crude music and bellowing swears) but well…Nothing a little magic couldn’t handle. Case in point, Crooked Smith came hobbling over to Douxie like he did every time he came back from work. High off his head and reeking of alcohol. Brandishing a pocket knife and yelling about deer.
“I’ve seen him and I wanna eat him!” Smith almost screamed, flashing rows of hideous teeth miraculously crammed into a leathery mouth.
“Right, right, of course you do,” Douxie said, shoulders sagging, before conjuring the visage of a buck with a wave of his hand. “Oh, look, there he goes! Better go get him.” Douxie willed the ghostly deer to leap down the hall towards Smith’s apartment, shaking his head as the man yelled and stumbled after it. The elevator finally banged and clammered its way down, the door screeching open. Douxie stepped in. Just another night.
Thankfully his apartment was not only a short ride to the third floor but just around the corner as soon as he stepped out of the elevator. Apartment 3-M, Douxie’s safe haven for the past year. He released the magic seals on the door before turning the key and pushing, the smell of flowers and the sound of boiling water like a warm hug. Archie was perched on the countertop in the kitchen, grooming himself. Nari was on the couch, draped in one of Douxie’s band t-shirts and singing softly to one of her many plants. At the sound of Douxie coming in, Nari looked up and smiled sweetly at him.
“Hello Douxie!” she said. “Welcome home.”
“Hello, Nari,” Douxie said, locking and sealing the door. Douxie grinned and held out the mango smoothie. “Got something for you! Your favorite.”
Nari’s face lit up as she took the cup. She hummed, slurping it down and bouncing her feet happily. The aloe plant she’d been singing to perked up at her giddiness. Douxie couldn’t help but smile.
“What, you didn’t get me anything?” Archie huffed as Douxie went to the kitchen.
“Got you English Breakfast, didn’t I?” Douxie retorted, playfully swatting Archie’s ear. “Isn’t that what you’re putting water on for?”
“Well, no, it’s for your dinner.”
Said dinner was the packet of chicken flavored ramen noodles on the counter. Douxie slowly grinned at his Familiar and placed a hand on his chest, leaned back in dramatic appreciation.
“Why thank you, Arch! Whatever would I do without you?”
“I ask myself that everyday, Hisirdoux.”
Once his ramen noodles were cooked, Douxie joined Archie and Nari at their small table in the living room. Douxie crossed his legs under the table and tucked into his dinner, inhaling all the noodles and soup in a matter of minutes. A content Nari set her now empty cup aside, smacking her lips. Archie enjoyed a can of sardines.
“Douxie, can we go to the park again tomorrow?” Nari asked softly, tapping the tips of her claws together. “It has been so long…”
Douxe felt his heart squeeze. After the first few months of being holed up in this sad little apartment, Nari had about lost her mind. Douxie tried to get her as many plants as he could to give her some semblance of the natural world. But the gray walls and constant lack of direct sunlight took its toll. And the few times Douxie had taken her out to see the city, there was still the lack of flora and fauna that a forest nymph craved.
Not being able to stand Nari’s growing distress, Douxie had made the executive decision to take her to the massive open park in the middle of the city, of course not without multiple layers of concealing enchantments. Upon seeing Nari frolic about, speaking to trees, feeling the grass, and making friends with birds and squirrels, Douxie had wished he could take her there everyday. While those few hours had been enough to satisfy Nari up until now, Douxie still wished that the world wasn’t at stake and that Nari could just be happy. No constraints. No risks. No need to constantly look over their shoulders.
“We’ll see,” was all Douxie could say, a pang in his chest as Nari’s face fell. He reached across the table and took her hand. “I’m…I’m sorry, Nari, it’s just…”
“Yes, I understand,” she said, staring down at the table. Then she met Douxie’s eyes, frowning. “No, I am sorry…I ask for too much.”
“No! No, you don’t. That’s not it at all…” Douxie squeezed her hand. He and Archie shared a look. “Oh, sod it. Alright, Nari. We can go. First thing tomorrow.”
Nari’s eyes glowed. “Can we really? A-are you sure?”
Douxie smiled. “We did it once and we can do it again. We just have to be careful like last ti–” Douxie was cut off as Nari flung her tiny arms around him.
“Oh, thank you, Douxie, thank you!” she squealed, nuzzling him. Douxie hugged her back, smiling.
“Of course, Nari. Now let’s get ready for bed, yeah?”
Archie finished up his sardines as Douxie took his bowl to the sink, filling it with water to soak. He went to his room to change into a light and loose band t-shirt and black sleep shorts before coming back out to tuck Nari in on the couch. Snuggled against her in her arms was the cute grinning cactus plushie Douxie had won for her from a claw machine. Douxie folded the spare blanket over Nari, caressing the side of her head as she settled against her pillow.
“Goodnight, Nari,” Douxie said, giving her a boop on the nose. Nari rose up to place a quick kiss on his forehead. She layed back down, giggling.
“Goodnight, Douxie.”
Douxie switched off the lamp and headed to his room, where Archie was already curled up on his bed.
“Are you certain about tomorrow?” Archie asked as Douxie lifted up the covers. “All of those powerful concealing spells took quite the toll on you last time.”
“As long as the Order has a harder time finding us, it won’t matter if I’m a little spent,” Douxie said. He sighed as his back hit the mattress, his head sinking into his pillow. “Besides…Nari deserves this much at least.” Douxie folded his hands over his stomach, staring up at the dimly lit ceiling for a moment. “…How long can we keep this up, Arch?”
Archie got up, stretching, before nestling back down right next to his human wizard Familiar. He nudged Douxie’s shoulder with his nose.
“As long as we can,” Archie said softly. Douxie looked into Archie’s eyes, a moment passing between them. Sad. Knowing.
Douxie sighed. He ran a hand down Archie’s back before switching his bedside lamp off, leaving the lights of the city to softly illuminate the room. He rested his hand back on Archie before closing his eyes. He’d been able to sleep a lot better, thanks to Nari. And at least for tomorrow, if only for another few hours, she could have a taste of freedom.
With that thought on his mind and at the sound of Archie’s purring, Douxie drifted to sleep.
-
Douxie shot up into a sitting position, already sweating profusely, heart hammering in his aching chest.
Something was wrong. Very, very wrong.
Archie was gone. Douxie didn’t bother with the light as he scrambled out of bed, the weight of something dark pressing down on him, seeping through his skin and into his bones. Choking his magic aura.
“Nari!” Douxie yelled as he burst out the room, the runes on his bracelet already flashing. Archie and Nari both stood facing the door to the apartment, which was glowing a menacing red. Jagged webs of frost splintered out from either side of the door, clawing across the walls. The sound of flickering fire grated on Douxie’s ears. Sweltering heat and freezing cold invaded the room and it was suddenly hard to breathe.
Douxie jumped in front of his companions, casting the strongest shield he could muster, before the door was blown right in, fire and ice creeping in. Douxie grit his teeth, steeled himself in the dreadful faces of the Arcane Order as the pair of them sauntered into the apartment.
“Nari…” Bellroc’s distorted voice made Douxie’s bones shake. With a swing of their staff, Bellroc destroyed his shield, knocking him backwards. “You’ve been a naughty girl.”
“We have found you and we are bringing you back,” Skrael shrilled, face horribly alight with gleaming eyes and a twisted smile.
Nari shrank back, glaring daggers at the malicious pair. Douxie summoned his staff, standing his ground between Nari and the Order. Archie shifted into his dragon form, snarling, smoke beginning to billow out from between his teeth.
“Not while I’m here!” Douxie bellowed. He focused his magic inward, winding it into a tight ball. Then he released it with a shout, going straight for Bellroc, slamming into her so that they were both flying out of the apartment, demolishing the porch rails. Bellroc growled, swinging his staff and knocking Douxie away. Douxie’s magic kept him afloat as they circled each other in the air.
“Give Nari back to us!” Bellroc spat, angry flames leaping from their person.
“Over my dead body!” Douxie retorted, brandishing his staff. A wicked grin stretched across Bellroc’s face.
“So be it.”
They both rushed forward, staffs clashing with a deafening clang, a hurricane of battling magic whipping around them. Windows on neighboring buildings shattered. Cars down below screeched to a halt. Sirens began to blare in the distance.
In the apartment, Archie shifted into a bear, his jaws snapping around Skrael’s staff, claws swinging wildly.
“Run Nari!” Archie cried out as Skrael threw him off, lashing his face with the icy, scythe-like blade of his staff.
“Archie!!” Nari cried.
“You must get out of here, Nari! Go!!” Archie shifted back into a dragon, whirling around to unleash a stream of flames. Skrael sneered and countered it easily, a powerful blast of frost already beating back Archie’s fire.
“Naaaari…,” Skrael droned out leisurely, shrill and bone-chilling. Enjoying himself. Archie was soon bested, fire extinguished. Skrael’s magic blew him back hard against the far wall, ripping a cry of pain from Archie’s lungs.
“N-no! No, Archie!” Nari rushed to him but was blocked by a manifesting wall of enchanted ice. Nari sucked in a breath, the voices of her plants suddenly screaming in her ears. Crying out for her. Nari shrieked, tears burning her eyes as Skrael crystalized all of her plants, killing them instantly.
“No, no, no, stop it!!” Nari faced Skrael defiantly, face contorted into a pained snarl. “Stop it right now!!”
“Time to come back with us, Nari.”
Skrael’s eyes glittered sadistically. He lowered the blades of his staff, taking aim at her, before being distracted by a thunderous crash just outside the destroyed doorway. When the smoke and blue magic cleared, Douxie was being pinned to the porch by Bellroc’s foot on his chest, his face bruised. His bloodied arm could be seen past the tear in his shirt sleeve. Douxie gripped Bellroc’s ankle, kicking and struggling. He gasped in pain when Bellroc dug their heel further into his chest. Bellroc sneered above him, angling the pointed gemstone tip of their staff at Douxie’s throat.
“We’ve had quite enough of you, boy,” Bellroc snarled. “Now, as promised, we will take Nari with your death!”
There was a booming yowl.
Everyone looked. Wisps of golden light tumbled off a growing figure. Archie, now a humongous dragon, roared and lunged, grabbing Nari in one clawed hand as he snapped his jaws around Skrael.
“Gahhh!!!” Skrael shrieked as Archie, after a few violent shakes, tossed him aside like a ragdoll. Before Bellroc could react, Archie was already clamping down on them next, scooping up Douxie with his other paw. Archie spread his now gigantic wings and leaped into the air, Bellroc still struggling in his mouth. He spat Bellroc out as Skrael emerged from the apartment, reared his head back, and dowsed them both with bright blue flames, the evil pair denting the side of the apartment building as they were blown back. Civilians all around gasped and shouted in awe and terror. Pictures were being taken. Police cars, fire trucks, and ambulances were pulling in. A helicopter hovered above.
Without a second thought, Archie turned tail and took off into the night, soaring aimlessly through the clouds. He clutched Douxie and Nari close to his chest, allowing the two to see each other.
“Nari…Nari, are you alright?” Douxie reached across and took Nari’s head into his hands, wincing.
“Y-yes, yes, I am fine…My plants…” Grief flashed across Nari’s face. Then she looked up, anxiously smoothing her hand against Archie’s paw. “A-and Archie…Archie!”
A deep groan rumbled out of Archie in response. A moment, and suddenly they were descending. Fast. Clouds rapidly clearing and the expanse of land now rocketing up towards them.
“He is weak and gravely injured, Douxie!” Nari said. “He cannot hold this form much longer!”
“I’ve got you, Arch!” Douxie hollered, straining to summon his staff and get his runes turning. Concentrating with an exhausted mind and heart to conjure the largest anti-gravity spell he could. There were several hard, aching thuds as Archie slammed against each net of magic before crash landing onto a field of grass, Douxie and Nari ejected out of his grip. Douxie spat out a mouthful of grass and dirt and scrambled to his feet without missing a beat, rushing to Archie’s side as he shifted back down into a humble cat.
“Arch…” Douxie knelt down and cradled his Familiar in his arms, ignoring the sharp sting across his right arm now streaked with drying blood. He ran his thumb over Archie’s ears. “Arch…H-hey…Hey, Archie, I’ve got you. You’re going to be fine. You saved us, you’re amazing…” Douxie turned to Nari, voice quivering. “N-Nari…Nari, please…”
“Yes, Douxie.” She crouched in front of Archie in Douxie’s arms, spring green and pink petals whirling in her palms. The grass surrounding them were magicked into longer, delicate strands, lightly touching and encircling Archie’s frail body. Nari’s magic pulsed through the ground, streamed through the grass. Archie let out a low, drawn-out meow, twitching, before finally relaxing. As soon as it began, it was over, and the soft light of Nari’s magic vanished.
“Archie?” Douxie heaved painfully at the feeling of Archie going limp in his arms. Nari touched Douxie’s hand.
“He is sleeping now,” she said, petting Archie’s head. “He will be fine.”
“Thank you, Nari.”
They’d landed in a vast open field on the cusp of the city outskirts. Rows of simple homes before them. Skyscrapers now in the distance behind. Douxie held Archie close, trying desperately to formulate a plan and reign in his spastic breathing. The anxiety eating away at his brain stilled when he felt Nari’s hand slip into his, her gentle magical aura brushing against his. Douxie held her hand, gazing down at her with welling affection and gratitude. After a tender moment, they shared resolution. Douxie let go of her hand and took out his phone, miraculously still in the pocket of his shorts. Scrolled through his contacts. Prayed for an answer.
Three rings later, “Hello? Teach?”
“Claire…” Douxie swallowed thickly. “Claire, you need to tell Jim. Tell everyone -” A raging pillar of fire erupted from the city, bathing the night sky in a sinister red glow. Douxie hugged Archie to his chest. Nari gripped the bottom of his shirt.
“It’s the Order…They found us.”
Notes:
Phew, writing is so hard ;___;
I hope you all enjoyed! My writing of Douxie and Nari's life in the city was greatly inspired by NikiBogwater's Magical Siblings content. Give her work a read if you haven't already😌
Until the next update, God bless and thank yoooooou💙
Chapter 2: No More Running
Notes:
First chapter of my RoTT Repair Fic! Yahooooo
Also I apologize if updates take a million years. I really want to take my time with each chapter. That and I also struggle a lot with fatigue and motivation because of my depressive disorder. Bless and thank you all for your patience!
Hope you guys enjoy!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Jim never burnt anything, but then he went and caught his reflection in the spatula. Looked too long at his own eyes. The shape of his face. His teeth. The scars.
The spatula clattered to the floor and Jim was backed up against the sink, his nails digging into the counter. Breaths labored and quick. Blinking erratic. Nostrils now burning with the smell of a smoking pan.
“Jim!!”
His mom was in front of him in seconds, cupping his face in her hands. Bringing him close and into her shoulder. Walter turned the stove off.
“Jim…Jim, hey, it’s okay…” Barbara stroked his hair. Rocked him side to side. Whispered tenderly into his ear. “I’m here, Jim. You’re alright.”
Jim locked his arms around her. He hoped he wasn’t hurting her.
“S-sorry, Mom, I’m f-fine I just— ”
“Don’t be sorry, honey,” Barbara said, holding Jim tighter. “You have nothing to be sorry for.”
When his heart finally stopped pounding, Jim pulled away but still held onto his mom’s arms. Barbara kissed his brow and leaned her head against his.
“Let us take care of dinner tonight, Young Atlas,” Walter said, chucking charred pancakes into the trash bin. He got to work scrubbing the blackened pan in the sink.
“No, it’s fine, I can— ”
“Jim,” Barbara cut him off, “it’s not a problem at all. It’s okay, sweetie, please…”
“Go on and have a seat then.” Walter got out the milk and pancake mix again along with fresh eggs and a packet of bacon.
Unable to say no to his mom’s soft, pleading face, Jim sighed heavily and let her sit him down at the table. Barbara joined him, holding his hand. Jim leaned his forehead into his palm, face scrunched in exhausted frustration.
“Jim, talk to me,” Barbara said softly.
“It’s just—!” Jim looked at her, then at the ceiling, then back down at the table. At his clenched fist. “It’s been a year, Mom. I should be fine by now. But no, I’m still not and the world’s still in danger and I’m just…I’m so…! Ugh!”
“Jim.” Barbara held his shoulders as Jim’s movements became spastic, not knowing what to do with his hands. Curling in on himself. Head shaking. “Jim, look at me, honey…”
As soon as he did, Jim felt the urge to sob. The way his mom looked at him always did that. Especially now when he still felt like an animal hiding from the sun.
“Do you remember,” Barbara began, “when you were eight and you got that really nasty scar on your leg from falling out of a tree?”
Boy did he. That deep, gnarly tear in the skin on his left shin. Toby had almost thrown up, a memory that had Jim laughing a little.
“Yeah,” Jim replied quietly. The sweet smell of freshly made pancakes and the sound of sizzling bacon filled the air.
“And you remember how it took five whole years for it to fully heal? Until the scar was completely gone?”
Jim sniffled and looked down.
“…Yeah.”
Barbara reached out to cup her son’s cheek in her palm, gently turning his face back to her.
“Jim, wounds take time to heal,” she said. “And some heal faster than others. But there’s nothing wrong with you if it’s taking a little longer. What matters…,” Barbara brushed a strand of hair off Jim’s face, “is that you’re in the process. And as long as you are, as long as it takes, we’ll be here. Right beside you.”
Tears welled up in Barbara’s eyes as she took in her son’s face. The weary and damaged look in his eyes that better suited a veteren of war, not a boy who’d only just turned eighteen.
Yet he was both those things.
“I’m sorry,” Barbara sobbed, one tear falling. Jim clutched her hand. Nothing made his heart ache more.
“Mom…”
“I know it’s been so hard. I can’t imagine what…what your wound must feel like. You shouldn’t have gone through that, through any of it and I…”
“You’ve made it easier,” Jim said, wiping her tears away. “You, Walter, Tobes and Claire…You guys are the best and I…I can’t thank you guys enough. I love you guys…I love you, Mom, please don’t cry…”
The table was soon covered in plates, a stack of pancakes and a platter of bacon and eggs in the center. After setting down the forks and knives, Walter came up to rub Barbara’s shoulders.
“If our past wounds have taught us anything,” Walter said, “it is that this, too, will pass and make us stronger.” He placed a clawed hand on Jim’s shoulder. “And that strength of yours, Young Atlas, will only burn brighter.”
Jim gazed at the two. His mother who he’d give the world for and his once-enemy who he’d come to love. Thought about the countless nights they’d been at his bedside when the night terrors came. Their gentle encouragement and touches of support. The cups of hot chocolate. The trips to The Bluff from sunset to moonrise. Jim held Barbara’s hand with one hand and Walter’s hand on his shoulder with the other, his weariness ever present but with renewed peace in his heart.
Then the shadow portal opened.
Claire and Toby emerged from the darkness, faces grim. Jim pulled away from his guardians and stood up, alert.
“Hey, Jimbo,” Toby said.
“Guys?” One look into Claire’s eyes was all Jim needed.
“Douxie,” he uttered, a sinking feeling in his gut.
Claire nodded. “We need to go.”
◇
Everyone was showing up to the Lakes’ door within the next hour, Blinky and Aaarrrgghh being the first to arrive followed by Steve and Krel.
“The time has come,” Blinky said grimly. Aaarrrgghh grunted in agreement.
“Don’t worry, Mister Magic Man!” Steve said, rolling his neck as he set his tooth-axe on his shoulder. “The Palchuk’s coming to the rescue!”
“Where is he?” Krel asked with deep concern. “How will we get to him?”
“Got it covered,” Claire said, displaying a mini ball of shadows in her palm at which Krel’s eyes lit up with wonder.
“Ready, Wingman?” Toby nudged Aaarrrgghh with his elbow. “Er, Claire, you wanna make that portal a tiny bit bigger?”
“Um well…” Claire looked off to the side. “We’re actually waiting on one more person.”
The group shared looks of confusion.
“You might be waiting for a while then,” Barbara said. “Not sure what NotEnrique’s got himself into today…” Walter shook his head and pinched the bridge of his nose.
“Sorry, Chompksy’s got a date today,” Toby said, rolling his eyes and shrugging. “Priorities, amirite?”
“Stuart is gone for the next five delsons,” Krel muttered. “A convention. For burritos.”
“Nomura’s taken a trip to Germany!” Walter said. “Attending some sort of Winter Requiem Symphony. Lousy timing.”
“Er, no, guys, not any of them,” Claire said. She checked her phone. “I think she’ll be here in a few min—”
There was a knock on the door. When Walter opened it, there stood the pink-haired girl who worked at the record store. She crossed her arms and cocked her hip, intense electric blue eyes scanning each of their faces before settling on Claire.
“Hey,” she said bluntly, waltzing on in and everyone felt it immediately. The air becoming slightly charged as if a thundercloud had drifted into the foyer. The girl was on edge, exuding the vibe of someone you didn’t want to cross right now or probably ever.
“You!” Krel exclaimed, pointing a finger. “The magic techy girl of the hedges!”
The girl scowled a bit, not too thrilled to see a past shoplifter and obnoxious customer.
“Yes, hello.”
“It was…Zoe?” Claire asked.
The girl nodded. “Claire, right?”
“That’s right.”
“Um, I’m sorry,” Jim said. “But who are you?”
“She’s a wizard, too, and she really helped us out a year ago,” Claire said. “Douxie gave me her number after he left and said to call her if he was in trouble.”
“Right…” Jim ran a hand through his hair. But of course. “Anyone else in town secretly a wizard?”
“Oh for sure,” Zoe said, stepping to the center of the group. “Now, I’d love to chat but we need to go.” She looked Claire in the eyes. “Douxie needs us.”
“Right.” Claire closed her eyes, filling her mind with thoughts of her teacher and friend. Let the affection from those thoughts brush against her magic aura so that they were intertwined, becoming a roadmap to wherever Douxie was. And once she could see the vague outline of Douxie’s tired face in her mind, Claire felt her magic stream through her fingertips. A shadow portal manifested in front of her, darkness pulsing and whirling within.
“Everyone ready?” Claire asked, getting determined looks and nods in response.
“Be careful,” Barbara pleaded. Walter held her close to his side. Jim smiled softly and nodded at her.
With that, they all stepped through the darkness.
◇
Douxie collapsed against the wall of tree roots, wincing for the hundredth time at the throbbing in his right arm. Nari had fixed him up as best as she could but Bellroc’s magic had sliced deep. Douxie was sure he would’ve lost his arm if it weren’t for the runes tattooed on his bicep.
Nari had given him a magic boost while he’d been casting multiple layers of concealment spells over their little makeshift hideout Nari had formed from the roots of nearby trees, but Douxie could still feel his magic reserves being stretched thin, the seam where his soul met his body tingling with a near burning. Archie remained unconscious, curled up on Nari’s shirt on the ground. She’d willed her leaf-like armor back onto her body, her hair woven back into its intricate design adorned with pink flowers.
“That is enough, Douxie,” Nari said gently. She knelt next to him and took his hand, closing her eyes and sending more of her magic coursing through him, soothing the ache in his own aura and the nerves wracking his mind. “Rest now.”
“Fuzzbuckets…,” Douxie sighed, running a hand down his face. He looked at Nari and tried for a bit of levity, sad as it was. “Sorry we can’t go to the park tomorrow, Nari.”
Nari smiled softly. She rested a tiny palm against his temple.
“It is alright. I am just glad you both are safe and that we are still together.”
Douxie held her hand on his cheek and glanced over at Archie, his heart clenching with love and relief.
“Same here.”
It was then that a shadow portal swirled open just outside the shelter’s entrance, and Douxie sat up, his eyes already feeling warm. Despite Nari’s protest, Douxie was on his feet in seconds, stumbling outside to meet his friends halfway as they appeared before him.
“Teach!” Claire said, immediately rushing to give him a hug. “We’ve missed you so much!”
“Douxie Dude!” Steve exclaimed, throwing an arm around Douxie’s shoulders. “How’ve you been, man?”
“Whoa, whoa, whoa easy!” Douxie strained, wincing at the pain in his arm, but held his friends close nonetheless. He sighed, relaxing against them. “It’s good to see you both again.”
When Claire and Steve pulled away, Douxie smiled warmly at the rest of his friends. Blinky and Aaarrrgghh smiled in greeting. Toby went in for a hug also. Douxie gripped Krel’s hand and pulled him into an embrace. Then he reached out to hold Jim’s shoulder, Jim lightly touching Douxie’s arm in return.
Then one more person stepped out of the portal before it disappeared, and Douxie’s mind went blank.
She was as beautiful as ever, looking up at him through her lashes and with her arms all crossed in that way Douxie had come to find so endearing. Seeing her right in front of him now reminded Douxie of the countless hours, the infinite moments, he’d spent longing for her company over the past year. Reminded him of how badly he’d missed her lovely blue eyes and cute pink hair and red lipstick. The way she said his name when she scolded or encouraged him. Her smiles both coy and full of attitude that never failed to take his breath away but even that poker-faced, kind of rough and stony look she always had by default made his heart flutter…
“Hello? Anyone in there?” Zoe leaned forward, looking quizzically at his face.
Douxie blinked, then heat rushed to his cheeks at the realization that he’d been staring.
“I-I…,” Douxie began, tongue tied and head filled with Zoe and only Zoe. “I’m so sorry, Zoe… I’m so, so, so sorry I didn’t have a choice and the Order was coming but I wanted so badly to see you and to reach out but—”
He was cut off by her fist, light but firm, thudding against his chest. Douxie just glimpsed the pained look that flashed through Zoe’s eyes before she tilted forward, touching her forehead to his collarbone. Douxie carefully settled his hands on her shoulders. She was trembling.
“Zoe…”
“You’re the worst, Hisirdoux Casperan,” she uttered. There was a pang in Douxie’s chest and he gently folded his arms around her, holding her close like he’d been yearning to do for so long. Zoe twisted his shirt in her hands. The faint smell of vanilla and strawberries tickled Douxie’s nose.
“I know,” he murmured into her hair, letting out a soft, tired laugh despite himself. “I’m sorry…”
“Don’t you freaking do that ever again or I’ll kick your ass.”
Another chuckle, accompanied by Douxie giving her a squeeze.
“Of course.”
Zoe pulled back and gave him a once over. Her expression became both incredulous and concerned as she took in the singed hair around Douxie’s battered face, the nasty gash and dried blood on his arm, his bruised and scarred legs, and bare, scraped up feet.
“You look terrible,” she said.
“Compared to which era in history?” Douxie said, grin lopsided.
There was a cough behind them, which made Douxie blush again and reluctantly pull away. Jim and Claire, holding hands, were smiling. Toby rubbed the back of his neck.
“Soooo, mind giving us a proper introduction Doux?” Toby said.
Douxie cleared his throat. “R-right! Well, some of you already met her, albeit briefly, but yes, this is my dear, longtime friend—”
“Zoe Ashildr,” Zoe finished, once again crossing her arms. Her gaze softened a little. “Nice to meet you all.”
“The name’s Jim Lake Jr.. Good to meet you, Zoe.”
“I know we sort of met but I’m Claire Nunez. A magic novice, haha.”
“Toby Domzalski!” Toby made a cheeky grin and posed, flexing one arm and shooting the other diagonally into the air. “Warhammer! Sidekick extraordinaire.”
“Iiiii’m Sir Steve!” Steve threw a thumb at his puffed out chest. “Of Palchukia. Certified knight and Creepslayer and Spring Fling King—”
“I am Aaarrrgghh,” Aaarrrgghh rumbled out kindly. “With three R’s.”
“Blinkous Galadrigal! Though my good friends simply call me Blinky. A pleasure.”
Last was Krel, and Zoe couldn’t help the narrowing of her eyes as he approached her with his hands behind his back, squinting back at her evenly.
“I am Krel Tarron. The King In Waiting of Akiridion-5 and intellectual genius.” Krel opened one eye at her. “And I am not a stealer of records! I am, however, very curious about your magical technology.”
“…..Right,” Zoe said. She jumped when Krel abruptly dropped the act and invaded her space, hands balled and eyes alight with curious excitement.
“How do you do it? Are there microbots inside of your hands that help you channel this energy without a dekyon device?”
“A…what?”
“Or is the molecular structure of you wizards,” Krel gestured to both Douxie and Zoe, “comprised of a secret natural energy that you have learned to control to enhance your technology? Do you have magic Cores? How do you create anti-gravity rays?”
“Er, it’s more of a spell, really,” Douxie said.
“Spell?” Krel rubbed his chin. “So instead of numbers you use letters? Spelling…equations? Oh, oh, is it like chemistry—”
“It’s magic,” Zoe huffed, brushing past Krel and the rest of the group. “Enough chit-chat. Where’s Nari?”
Douxie took the lead and everyone filed into the hut made from roots, save for one.
“Sorry, Wingman,” Toby said to a sad-looking Aaarrrgghh, patting the troll’s head. “Looks like we’re at maximum capacity here. You keep an eye out!” The pair shared a fistbump before Toby ducked inside.
Douxie glanced around, only seeing Archie snoozing on the ground.
“Come on out, Nari,” he said. “It’s alright.” A pair of antlers poked out from behind a particularly large, curved root. Nari emerged, quiet as she went up to Douxie and loosely gripped the side ends of his shirt. She peered around him at his friends. Douxie held the back of her head in reassurance before turning back out, keeping Nari steady.
“Hi Nari,” Claire said, kneeling down and extending her hand. Nari’s eyes flickered over Claire’s face before she reached out, their fingers brushing. A sense of warmth and kindness trickled through Nari’s magic aura. A peaceful smile graced Nari’s face, her fingers closing around Claire’s.
“What’s up little Veggie Lady?” Steve said, joining Claire on his knees. “Sir Steve’s here to protect you as always.”
Nari giggled. “You are very brave. Oh, and you are the one with tricks!”
Toby grinned and wiggled his eyebrows.
“The one and only Duke Domzalski! Glad you remembered, Nari!”
When Nari noticed Jim, she let go of Douxie’s shirt and Claire’s hand. Jim went down on one knee as she came closer, giving her a smile.
“Um…Hi, Nari,” Jim said. “Not sure if you remember me but I’m Jim.”
Nari only stared, studying his face. For a moment, Jim feared she was seeing the monster that had threatened her a year ago. The longer Nari remained silent, the more Jim began to shrink under her gaze, pitch irises encircled by luminous rings of gold. Jim shuddered, jerking his gaze away from hers. He started to stand up, but then Nari grabbed his hand.
“You do not have to hide anymore,” Nari said. Jim met her gaze again. Seeing the tenderness there, Jim took a deep, shaking breath and managed a smile, reciprocating her gesture.
“Archie!” Claire gasped. She rushed over to where Zoe was caressing Archie’s head, Zoe’s face dark and unreadable. “What happened to him?”
“Do tell us, Master Hisirdoux, how you found yourselves here,” Blinky said.
“Right…” Douxie took a seat, leaning back against the roots, and filled his friends in on everything that had happened. The Order’s attack on them in the middle of the night. Archie’s valiant efforts to protect Nari and his last ditch transformation that had saved them all. Douxie could only guess that the Order had caught wind of them on a day he’d taken Nari out in the city. He bumped his head back against the wall, kicking himself.
“You and Archie did everything you guys could,” Claire said. “You kept Nari hidden for this long.”
“Well we need to hide her again,” Zoe said. She sat beside Douxie and knocked her knuckles against his forehead. “You’re not doing it alone this time.”
Douxie also wanted to say he never wanted to spend more than a day away from Zoe ever again but decided not to.
“Is there anywhere else we can take her?” Jim asked. “Somewhere super off the map?”
“Maybe the ol’ Domzalski’s headquarters?” Toby said. “Kept Aaarrrgghh a secret, didn’t I? And he’s not exactly kid sized.”
“Well your Nana’s not exactly the Arcane Order, Tobes…”
“Dude, Krel, what about that super secret alien fortress?” Steve said. “Er, you think Fire Chick and Frosty Dude know about aliens?”
Douxie frowned. “I’d rather not take Nari to a place where peculiar lifeforms were experimented on, Steve…”
Krel shrugged. “It’s been decommissioned. And that would be too close to Arcadia and last thing we need is more of this planet’s madness in Arcadia…This planet…” Krel’s eyes brightened and he snapped his fingers. “Oh ho ho ho, great Seklos, that’s it!”
“What’s it?” Zoe asked.
“Why didn’t I think of this sooner?” Krel said. “Hide Nari on a different planet! And not just any planet.” There was a flash and burst of blue. In his excitement, Krel now stood in his true extraterrestrial form. He opened his four arms and beamed. “The magnificent Akiridion-5!”
While Zoe gaped at Krel’s new appearance, Douxie staggered to his feet, now pumped with hopeful adrenaline.
“That’s…that’s brilliant, Krel!” he said. “Right, there are other planets, aren’t there? And I doubt the Order’s been to space, haha!”
“And she will be protected by Akiridion forces!”
“Great idea, Krel!” Claire said.
“Uh it was technically the Palchuk’s idea!” Steve griped.
“Can we all go?” Toby asked. “Would looove to see the alien motherland!”
“Akiridion.”
“Will Nari survive in such a place?” Blinky asked.
Toby shrugged. “I mean Krel said there’s oxygen so…”
“How soon can we get her there?” Jim asked.
“Approximately three horvaths if I contact Aja right now—”
“No.”
Everyone paused. Nari had stepped away from the group and was facing the entrance to the hut, her silhouette outlined by faint moonlight. She slowly turned to look at all of them before settling her gaze on Douxie. Douxie stumbled forward and knelt beside her.
“I…I know it sounds a bit scary, Nari,” Douxie began. “But this may be our best option. Archie and I are going with you, no doubt about it. Zoe, too, i-if she’s alright with that and…Oh, gods, going to space…B-but Krel said there’s oxygen and you’ll have more protection and—”
“No, Douxie,” Nari said, shaking her head. Douxie’s shoulders drooped. He took in her face, ever soft but now firm with an unwavering resolve. Her eyes locked onto his. “I do not wish to hide anymore.”
“What…what are you saying?” Unease burgeoned in Douxie’s chest. He grabbed her shoulders. “Nari, we have to keep you away from Bellroc and Skrael! It’s the only way we can protect the world.” Douxie’s heart ached. “It’s the only way we can protect you.”
But Nari shook her head again. She calmly brushed past Douxie, making her way through the group until she reached Archie. Nari gently lifted him into her arms. Archie whined and nuzzled into her, his front paw twitching.
“You and Archie have cared for me in such a way I had never known,” Nari said. Severity flashed in her eyes. “And Bellroc and Skrael almost killed you both. Because of me.” Nari’s eyes clenched shut. “Because all I have ever done is run.”
She gazed at Douxie’s friends. Looked long at each of their faces, at their souls ever bright with kindness and courage in the face of darkness. It reminded Nari of why she could never bring herself to loathe humanity as her siblings did. Why she continued to love this world.
“I will not run anymore,” Nari declared. Everyone shared concerned, uncertain looks.
“Nari,” Blinky said. “Surely you don’t mean…”
Douxie limped towards her, expression frantic. “No…No, Nari, you can’t…we can’t—” Nari reached for his hand. She looked up at him, her eyes tender and sure.
“No more running, Douxie,” she said. The only thing that gnawed at Douxie’s mind in that moment was the thought of losing Nari forever. Before he could protest any further, someone touched his shoulder. He looked to see Zoe. She held his gaze.
“I think Nari’s made up her mind, Doux,” Zoe said. She looked down at Nari with a grin. “She’s right. Maybe the time for hiding is over.”
“And it’s going to be okay.” Jim stepped forward and Douxie turned to face him. “Because you’re not alone anymore, Douxie.”
“You never were, Teach,” Claire said.
“You guys can count on Warhammer Domzalski!” Toby said.
“The Palchuk’s got your back!” Steve said.
“I’m no warrior,” Krel said, “but I’ll do what I can.”
“We knew this time would come, Master Hisirdoux,” Blinky said. “And though our fears are great, the anchor of our courage,” Blinky rested his hands on Jim and Toby’s backs, “our truest of friendships, remains!” Confidence sparked among them, all emboldened by Blinky’s words. “We have triumphed in the face of calamity before and we shall do so again! Together!”
Douxie regarded his friends now standing around him, the reality of their unyielding support filling his heart to bursting with gratitude. The weight of his fears and burdens lessened. He turned his attention back to Nari. She smiled at him with a nod. Douxie tightened his fingers around hers. A deep, shaking breath.
“No more running.”
◇
The sky was getting lighter.
A cool wind brushed over the barren land where Nari sat between two trees beneath the twilight. Leaves fluttered down around her as she meditated in her magical aura. The voices of her friends whispered in her mind. Otherwise, it was silent. Even as Nari felt the first traces of burning, frigid darkness creep over her. Even as the Order made themselves known in a show of fire and ice.
“Nari!” Skrael said. “Have you been waiting for us this whole time?” He and Bellroc circled her.
“Wise of you,” Bellroc said, “to come back to us quietly.” They held the pointed gemstone end of their staff beneath Nari’s chin. “We had grown tired of your little game.”
Skrael drew closer, stroking Nari’s cheek with icicle nails.
“Time to make things right, Nari,” he said with a mad smile. Nari placed her hand over his before meeting Skrael’s eyes. A glower and a smirk.
“That is the plan,” she said.
Before either of them realized, Douxie and Zoe were dropping from a shadow portal above, their arms wound tight with magic. In synchronized flashes of blue and pink, they flung magic binds around Bellroc and Skrael, the insidious pair dropping their staffs in shock.
“What is this?!” Bellroc spat.
“Nari!!” Skrael snarled.
Douxie and Zoe were beside Nari in seconds, Douxie’s bracelet alight and electricity sparking wildly between Zoe’s fingers. A rejuvenated Archie perched himself around Douxie’s shoulders, teeth bared and wings spread. Moments later, the rest of their friends descended from the shadow portal.
Aaarrrgghh slammed his fists into the ground with a hostile grunt, Toby, now clad in his armor and wielding his warhammer, riding utop his back. Steve donned his Creepslaying attire, Toothache at the ready and Krel at his side putting up four fists. Jim, Claire, and Blinky made it through last. An armor-clad Claire grounded herself, wisps of darkness churning in her palms. Blinky readied himself with dwarkstones.
Finally, Jim rose up and brandished a bladed serrator.
Nari was the first to move, the trademark spring green glow and floating pink petals of her magic gathering in her hands and around the two trees behind them. Nari pushed her palms out with a guttural shout. The trees’ trunks elongated, their enlarged branches shooting out to coil around Bellroc and Skrael before flinging them both into the air. Nari willed the branches to release them, then brought the branches down, slamming Bellroc and Skrael back into the earth with sickening thuds. Before they could recover, the branches coiled around them again, holding them in place.
“Now!” Nari shouted. Zoe and Claire stood beside her and put their hands out. Douxie summoned and brandished his staff. The four began to chant in unison.
“Supplix libellus!”
Magic spread out across the ground, lines of green, pink, purple, and blue trickling out beneath their feet and connecting to form a sigil. A pattern that resembled the Earth and the stars.
“Auctorita interuptura! Occido cor m—”
“NO!!!”
Bellroc snarled and bellowed, their and Skrael’s faces twisted with rage. A devastating burst of flames and ice erupted from the pair, tearing the magic binds and snapping the branches constricting them. The force of the magic discharge sent Nari, Douxie, Zoe, and Claire flying back into the arms of their friends. Flames and frost from the blast raced up the rest of the branches before consuming the two trees entirely.
“No!” Nari cried.
When the smoke and mist cleared, there Bellroc and Skrael stood surrounded by small fires and shards of razor ice, the menacing glow of their eyes piercing through the haze.
The Guardians of Arcadia rushed forward with shouts. Steve attempted a few swings of Toothache against Bellroc. He managed to roll away from the first blast of fire before Bellroc’s staff hit its mark, sending Steve sprawling into the dirt.
“Steve!” Krel cried, going to his side. “N-no!” Bellroc poised to strike Krel down but was intercepted by Jim countering with his serrator. Claire launched blasts of her magic, all of which Bellroc easily deflected.
“Insignificant worms!” Bellroc spat. Jim swung his weapon, his blade crashing repeatedly against Bellroc’s staff as they dueled. Claire kept up her magic blasts, still trying to trip Bellroc up with shadow portals in between. Blinky chucked dwarkstones, explosions warring with Bellroc’s fire.
Toby and Aaarrrggh rushed Skrael, Toby ready to rain Warhammer hellfire down. The Wingmen managed to smash through several blasts of ice before Skrael decided he’d had enough. A wide, precise sweep of Skrael’s staff had Toby and Aaarrrggh frozen solid. Skrael’s sneering was short-lived as Zoe went for him, crackling volts of magic pink lightning streaming behind her. Zoe pointed two fingers on each hand, crossed, and released, electricity whipping out and catching Skrael in the stomach. Douxie didn’t miss a beat.
“Tenebris exilium!” A powerful blast of magic erupted from Douxie’s staff, nailing Skrael in his middle again, sending him flying back several feet. Skrael shook it off with a snarl, summoning a mass of razor-like icicles before raining them down. The bulk of them crashed into Douxie’s quickly conjured shield while some veered off to the sides and overhead. Archie dodged and incinerated them with dragonfire. Zoe had thrown up her own shield a hair too late.
“Aagh!” She sucked in a sharp breath and hissed as one icicle grazed her temple and another caught her in the leg, forcing her down onto one knee. Nari was at her side in seconds.
“Zoe!!” Douxie cried. The blood trickling down Zoe’s face and bleeding through her leggings had Douxie seeing red. His eyes lit up like wildfires as he flung himself at Skrael, bent on breaking through Skrael’s staff as they clashed, a shock wave ripping through the air in tandem with Bellroc’s staff and Jim’s serrator scraping against each other.
Claire and Blinky attacked at the same time, another blast of magic and exploding dwarkstone distracting Bellroc long enough for Jim to land a blow to their arm. Bellroc gasped as their lava blood trickled from the wound. They grit their teeth, face warped with fury.
“ENOUGH OF THIS!” they roared, savagely knocking Jim away onto the ground. A dense cloud of flames erupted from Bellroc’s person, the force of it so overwhelming it broke Toby and Aaarrrgh free from the ice only to render them unconscious. Nari had bunkered herself and Zoe in tree roots. Skrael, Douxie, and Archie were knocked out of the air. Krel, still holding Steve, was sent sprawling across the ground. Claire and Blinky were blown back, the two of them left weak and groaning in the dirt with everyone else.
Jim had activated the serrator’s shield but still wound up on his back, his head pounding. He turned his head and saw the serrator lying in the yellow grass six feet away, new flames raging all around him. He rolled onto his stomach, wincing and grunting in pain, and willed himself to start crawling.
“Gah!!” A hand suddenly fisted his hair, pulling hard and forcing Jim back onto his back. Bellroc then gripped Jim’s throat, painfully picking him up. Jim grasped Bellroc’s arm, digging his nails in as he kicked and struggled and gasped for air. Bellroc brought Jim’s face close, those horrid eyes on their shoulders watching him writhe. Bellroc grinned, a laugh rumbling out of them.
“You should have stayed an obedient beast once-Trollhunter,” they said. “Now, without your Amulet, you are nothing but a frightened! Little! Boy!” The hand on Jim’s throat tightened with each word. “And that is how you will die.” Heat began to radiate off Bellroc’s grip. Jim thrashed harder. It was starting to burn, a cry of agony ripping from Jim’s throat. Before Bellroc could sear his skin, there was a brilliant flash of blue, and Bellroc dropped Jim to the ground in a quivering, heaving mess. Douxie tackled Bellroc with his staff.
“Stay away from him!” Douxie snapped, eyes flaring.
“Merlin’s dog!” Bellroc spat.
“Successor, you twit!”
The two shot up into the air, exchanging vicious blows of magic.
Down below, Zoe limped about to try and attend to everyone. Nari willed more roots out of the ground to swing at Skrael but they were frozen by blasts of ice and shattering. Douxie encased himself in a ball of protective magic that was sent crashing back down into the earth as Bellroc unleashed a stream of flames. He and Nari stood back to back, glowering up as the Arcane Order circled around them.
“Give up this tired game, Nari!” Bellroc said.
“Yes, it’s really not fun anymore,” Skrael said.
“No!” Nari said. “I will not stop fighting! I will never stop fighting you!”
“Is that so?” Bellroc shared a look with Skrael before they both raised their staffs. Douxie braced himself. Then felt his gut plummet when they took aim overhead, spells already discharged.
“No!!” Douxie yelled, watching as a condemning ring of angry flames on one side and jagged ice on the other surrounded his friends. Panic flashed in Jim’s eyes and he staggered to his feet, backing up. The fire and ice began to inch closer to them, the circle growing smaller, tighter. Zoe locked eyes with Douxie before pushing out a wall of electricity to combat it.
“Douxie!” Nari cried. Bellroc had secured a rope of magic around Nari in the lapse in attention and was now dragging her towards them. Douxie whirled around and caught Nari’s arm, gripping and tugging as hard as he could.
“You’re not taking her!” he yelled.
“Then you will watch your precious friends die!” Bellroc sneered. Douxie looked back, more dread and panic filling his lungs as the ring of fire and ice continued to grow smaller despite Zoe’s efforts. Zoe fell to one knee, her arms starting to shake from the strain.
“Don’t do it, Douxie!!” Zoe screamed.
Douxie turned back to Nari, meeting her eyes. His pulse pounded in his head along with Zoe and Jim’s muffled, echoing cries. Douxie looked at Nari, at her face tight and her eyes swimming with confliction and despair. The only one who stood between the Order and the end of the world.
His dear friend.
“Save them,” Douxie whispered. Before Nari could respond, Douxie focused on his bracelet, the glowing runes beginning to turn. He kept his voice soft but harsh. “Anima verto!”
Nari’s eyes widened in horror. “D-Douxie no—”
Zoe knew she couldn’t keep this up much longer. Her body and aura screamed. Her magic was weakening, the flames and sawtoothed icicles mere inches away. Zoe watched, helpless and angry, as Douxie fell to his hands and knees. Bellroc and Skrael, Nari now in their clutches, vanished in a whirlwind of magic. Douxie looked back and staggered to his feet. He stumbled towards them, hurried but awkward, nearly tripping over himself as if he’d forgotten how to walk. He finally stood before the ring and held out his palms, not blue but green magic flowing from him.
Zoe backed away as massive roots sprang up in front of her and all around the circle, halting the ring’s progression. The green magic tracing the roots worked to smother the flames and ice. With every bit of strength she had left, Zoe gave her magic one final push, yelling until her throat was sore. Her electric magic combined with Douxie’s and the flames finally began to die and the ice to crumble. When the ring of death was finally destroyed, Jim rushed to catch Zoe and ease her down as she collapsed, every ounce of feeling in her body gone. Around them, their friends began to stir, all groaning, aching, and disoriented.
“It’s okay, Douxie,” Jim rasped, his heart flooding with relief and gratitude. Dread wasn’t far behind though. “We’ll…We’ll get Nari back. We’ll find her, we can—”
“I am still here.”
Jim snapped his gaze back to Douxie. If Zoe could move, she would’ve done the same. Instead she remained still, heart anguished and mind distraught. A new wave of relief and dread crashed over them.
“I am still here,” Nari’s trembling voice said again, her tears clouding Douxie’s eyes before rolling down his cheeks.
Notes:
WELP MY BRAIN IS FRIED :')
Phew, for reals everyone. I haven't written anything longer than 10 pages in forever so this took a lot out of me. Also I've never really written intense battle sequences so oof ;___;
But God is good and I'm still enjoying myself I'm just really tired lol
I was listening to some music I'd chosen for some later chapters and got really excited heeheeI hope you all enjoyed it. Let me know your thoughts! Also if you guys have any feedback I'd really appreciate it. Until next time, thanks so much and God bless💙
Chapter 3: Bringing Him Home
Notes:
Guess who stayed up all night :')
After 900 years, Chapter 2 is here at long last! Hope you all enjoy it💙
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“Tea or hot cocoa anyone?” Barbara stepped out of the kitchen holding a tray full of steaming mugs. She passed out drinks to Zoe, Steve, and Krel, the only takers, and left the rest on the coffee table.
“Thanks, Barbara,” Zoe said, absently tapping the rim of her cup.
“Of course.” Barbara and Walter made their rounds checking on everyone. Steve and Krel slumped on the couch holding ice packs to their heads. Toby plopped on the floor, nursing a sore neck and shoulder while Aaarrrgghh hunched close to his side. Blinky, lost in solemn thought, sat at the kitchen table, leaning on all four elbows and all twenty fingers linked together. Jim and Claire had gone upstairs.
Evidence of a runin with fire and ice marred each of them in the form of singed hair, blackened skin, and everyone trying to get feeling back into their limbs pierced with cold. Cuts, bruises, and aching everythings in between. A gauze pad was sealed over the wound on Zoe’s temple and her right thigh was all wrapped up, a dull throbbing persisting even after Nari’s healing spells.
Speaking of which… Zoe thought as she glanced around. No humanoid bundle of black to be seen in the living room. No sign of her in the kitchen either. Zoe peered out the windows at the front and backyards but saw no one.
“You need something, Zoe?” Barbara asked when Zoe approached the stairs.
“Just looking for Nari,” Zoe said. “Thanks though.”
A small nod from Barbara and Zoe began her slow ascent up the stairs, gripping the rail for purchase as she limped over each step. When she finally reached the top, Zoe made note of three doors along the hallway. She forewent the door where she could hear Jim and Claire’s muffled, hushed voices.
“Nari?” Zoe said, trying the next one. Bathroom and nothing. The last door, she now noticed, was a hair ajar. As Zoe limped closer, muted sobbing came through. Zoe slowly pushed the door open with her fingers, light from the hallway cutting through the darkness, and there she was. Huddled in the farthest corner, hooded head buried in Douxie’s knees that Nari hugged to his chest. Archie sat by her side.
Zoe flicked on the light as she quietly stepped inside, leaving a small crack in the door like before. She rounded the bed, catching Archie’s eye, and maneuvered herself onto the floor, wincing at the dull pang in her leg.
“Nari…,” Zoe said, tone hushed. She reached out to hold her arm and Nari looked up, Douxie’s face soaked with her tears flowing down his cheeks. Before Zoe could say anything else, Nari burst into fresh tears with a pained whimper.
“I am so sorry!” she wailed, hugging Douxie’s knees tighter. “I am s-so sorry… This is all my fault and now Douxie is with them and…I understand if you h-hate me, Zoe, I…I—”
“Hey, hey,” Zoe said, sliding Douxie’s hood off Nari’s head and leaning forward so Nari could look at her. “Nari, I don’t hate you at all. And this wasn’t your fault, alright?”
“H-how can you say such things?” Nari asked. She finally looked Zoe in the face and Zoe’s heart clenched. Even though she knew it was Nari in there bawling her eyes out, it was Douxie’s face that was so sunken with despair. It was a face Zoe had seen plenty of times but it always had the same effect of breaking her heart.
“Because it’s true,” Zoe said. She gave Nari a smile before positioning herself to lean back against the wall. Archie crawled onto her lap, careful not to step on her wound. “You probably know by now that Douxie’s pretty…”
“Selfless,” Nari said. She wiped a few tears away. “Very selfless.”
“Well I was gonna say dumb,” Zoe said. “But yeah, selfless works, too.” She and Archie shared a knowing look before Zoe started staring at the floor, mind turning as she stroked Archie’s back.
Selfless was a criminal understatement. Memories of Douxie across centuries sticking his neck out, risking life and death, constantly going back, flashed through Zoe’s mind. From friends to people he barely knew to complete strangers, Douxie never left anyone behind regardless of the cost and all of Zoe’s pleas for him to have even a hint of self-preservation. To not look so ridiculously joyful after every reckless, successful stunt that oftentimes left him bruised and battered. It was just how Douxie was. How he’d always been as long as Zoe had known him.
Even so.
You absolute idiot… Zoe thought, Douxie’s brave, smiling face flickering across her mind and making her aching heart skip a beat. She’d finally seen him again after he’d taken off and gone completely off the grid for a whole year. Finally felt his arms around her again and heard his voice saying her name with that smile of his that always made her melt. So of course Douxie had to go be himself and get captured by primordial wizards who hated him and wanted to destroy the world. She was so pissed. But nonetheless…She only loved him more for it.
“Douxie cares about you a lot, Nari,” Zoe said. “And I know for a fact that he’d do what he did again if it meant keeping you safe just a little bit longer.” She smiled softly, taking Nari by the hand. “We all care about you. So…” Zoe wiped Nari’s tears away with a finger. “Don’t blame yourself, okay?”
Archie wiggled his way into Nari’s arms, butting his head against her chin and purring. Nari held Archie close with a sob as Zoe scooted closer, bringing Nari to her side. Now comically larger, Nari had to shimmy Douxie’s long back down the wall so she could curl into Zoe’s side as she wept. Eventually the three of them made their way back out into the hallway, Nari still cradling Archie and loosely holding Zoe’s hand as they went down the steps. Jim and Claire had joined everyone back downstairs.
“How you feeling Jimbo?” Toby asked. Jim stood in the middle of the living room, holding himself while Claire stood beside him, rubbing his back.
“I’m…I’m alright,” Jim said. “I’ll be okay. I’ll be…” No one looked convinced with Jim’s quivering voice, his fidgeting with his twitching fingers, or his eyes red and dim. But no one pushed it either. “N-nevermind me. Douxie’s in trouble.”
Nari crouched to the floor, eyes clouding with more tears.
“I-I am sorry…,” she whimpered. Archie headbutted her knee.
“Don’t be, Nari,” Claire said, going over to kneel next to her and hold her shoulders. “This isn’t your fault.” Claire looked up at everyone, expression heavy with urgency. “But we have to get Douxie back.”
“We will,” Jim said with one balled fist. “Whatever it takes.” Resolute looks and nods of agreement rippled around the room.
“Let’s go. Right now.” Claire stood, shutting her eyes and holding out her hands. “I’ll lock onto Bellroc and Skrael—”
“Whoa, hold on a minute,” Zoe said, grabbing Claire’s arm to lower it.
“What do you mean hold on?” Steve asked as he wobbled to his feet off the couch, still clutching the ice pack to his head. “Those Arcane dudes almost killed Douxie last time!”
“Correction, they did kill Douxie,” Zoe said. “And they almost killed all of us. If you haven’t noticed, they’re strong. Really, really strong. We’re talking about wizards who’ve been around since the universe began.” She took in everyone’s anxious faces and sighed. “We can’t just…charge in, guys. We need a plan.”
“I agree,” Jim said. He rubbed the back of his head and looked around. “So…does anyone have ideas?”
“Uh, yeah,” Steve said. “Go in and creepslay! Cause um, Toasty and Frosty? Total creeps.”
“Not really a plan, Steve,” Claire said, rolling her eyes.
“It’s not our only option either,” Krel said. He had everyone’s attention as he rose up from the couch and crossed to the center of the room, shifting into his Akiridion form with a flash of blue. “Why don’t we try a different approach? We can do more than just warhammers and magic explosions and, er…creepslay.” Krel glanced around and tapped the tip of one of his four index fingers to his temple. “This wizard Order may be stronger. But…”
“Can they be smarter!” Blinky finished. “An interesting prospect. I believe the saying is ‘food for thought.’”
“So what, you’re saying we should…play a trick on them or something?” Claire asked.
“Oooh if we’re talking about tricks…” Toby grinned and whipped out a red ball that was somehow hovering between his palms. “Duke Domzalski’s gotcha covered.”
“What do you think, Nari?” Zoe asked. “Are Bellroc and Skrael…” She shrugged. “…easily fooled?”
Nari thought for a moment, sharing a glance with Archie before answering, “Bellroc…did not enjoy games or tricks as Skrael and I did. He was never good at them.” There was a brief hint of fondness and sadness in Nari’s gaze. She hugged herself, hands kneading the fabric of Douxie’s hoodie around her. “Douxie would say…” Nari looked up, expression determined. “It is worth a try.”
◇
There was rain and he was running, the heat of smoldering flames burning the back of his neck. Yet the chill of the rain and the fear battering his heart made his teeth chatter violently. He couldn’t see, it was so dark. Thunder rumbled and boomed above. Lightning splintered the cheerless night. The wind howled angrily in his ears. He slipped on the wet glass and into the mire. He wished he could run faster. He wished he could stay there.
Then there was nothing. Nothing but endless darkness. He was alone and afraid. Then he was found, head pillowed and tears falling. A kiss. An embrace. Closeness. Laughter. Happiness. Comfort. Love. Family.
Home.
He fell to his knees and clawed at his chest. A silent scream ripped its way out of him.
Out of both of them.
Come back.
Come back.
Come back.
Please…
◆
Come back.
Douxie groaned, the fog of unconsciousness slowly receding and the smell of earth and moisture flooding his senses. He felt his arms stretched out on either side of him, restraints around his wrists holding him up as his body slumped forward. His legs dangled and were bound at the ankles. The sound of falling droplets echoed about. He shivered at the cold air blanketing his skin. Douxie opened his eyes and, at the sight of Nari’s face below him, was seized with panic.
“Nari!” Douxie exclaimed, the sharp acceleration of his heartbeat almost painful. He tried to go to her but whatever was holding him wouldn’t budge. “Nari, no…No!! What are you…doing…” It was then he realized Nari, a still reflection in a puddle of water, was copying his every move.
Oh…That’s right I… Douxie glanced up and back at his arms, now Nari’s little arms with their green hue and vine-like markings, detained by fiery red and icy blue rings, ancient incantations and runes turning slowly. A powerful seal.
Where am I? Douxie thought. The dark stony walls of a cave surrounded him, though above a few chunks of rock had fallen through, thin and faint shafts of light pouring in. Stalactites hung above and stalagmites protruded below, drops of water dripping and rolling down their jagged crystal-white forms. It was like being in the mouth of a beast.
Douxie took a deep breath, the relief that Nari was actually safe overwhelming him. But anxiety wasn’t far behind. Douxie hoped and prayed that his friends were alright.
There was the splash of something hitting water, the sound bouncing off the cavern walls. Douxie sucked in a breath, hanging his head and going completely still as the footsteps and a foreboding presence drew closer.
“Nari…” Skrael’s shrill voice echoed, scraping against Douxie’s ears. “Are you awake?”
Douxie jumped, holding in his voice, as a column of fire ignited a mere inch away from his face, the heat unbearable. Bellroc slammed their staff into the ground and leaned forward, a twisted grin on their face.
“She is now,” they said, low and taunting. “The Seals, Skrael. No more waiting.” Skrael hovered closer, the Genesis Seals floating in front of him. Douxie shuddered, flinching away as Bellroc ran a callous hand down his cheek, their nails dragging against his skin. “Resist all you like. It’s meaningless. You will obey us whether you want to…”
“Or not,” Skrael finished, lifting a hand to Douxie’s temple. Bellroc mirrored him on the other side of Douxie’s head. In unison they flexed their fingers, the glow of magic coating their hands, and Douxie screwed his eyes shut, gnashing his teeth so he wouldn’t scream. The hellish heat and bitter cold of Bellroc and Skrael’s magic auras invaded him, choking his own aura and raging into his mind. The dark edges of their consciences began to breech Douxie’s own will, threatening to take over. Douxie threw his head back, gasping from the strain of resisting. At that, Skrael’s aura eased up but Bellroc continued to push.
No!!! Douxie’s mind screamed, and immediately they both tore back, leaving a brutal ache pounding in Douxie’s head. He went slack again, dangling in his magic restraints.
“What?!” Bellroc said.
“I knew something wasn’t right,” Skrael snarled. With a swing of Skrael’s scythe-like staff, Douxie was slammed onto his back, wrists and ankles now pinned to the cold and wet cave floor. Before Douxie could recover, Skrael manifested a stake of razor-sharpened ice and stabbed it into Douxie’s bicep.
“GAAAAAAHHH!!” Douxie’s scream filled the cave as he writhed in agony on the ground, violent tremors seizing his body unable to escape.
“It’s the boy wizard!” Skrael said, twisting the stake deeper. Douxie’s head thrashed side to side with a choked whimper, arm throbbing with frigid pain. Bellroc stepped closer, teeth gnashing and nostrils flared as they seethed with rage. A distorted screech ripped out of them, flames erupting dangerously close to where Douxie was pinned. Douxie gasped and groaned in pain as Bellroc dropped down to dig a hand into his hair and brutally yank his head back.
“This time we will make sure you stay dead!” Bellroc spat. “And that nothing will be left of you!!”
“Wait!” Skrael said, ripping the icicle from Douxie’s arm. Douxie cried out and shakily turned to look at his wound. It wasn’t bleeding the light green of chlorophyll that filled Nari’s body, but enchanted frost had crept all across her arm, the cold still excruciating. “The spell. If we kill him, we will also kill Nari.”
Bellroc didn’t move, simmering at Douxie and their grip in his hair growing tighter and tighter. Then they threw Douxie’s head back down, reeling up and away to bellow furious at the cavern walls, angry flames leaping from their body. They took aim with their staff and unleashed a stream of boiling fire, stones melting like glaciers. While Skrael was unimpressed, Douxie’s heart thrashed in his chest, his body trembling. He was completely at the Order’s mercy.
After fuming at the walls for several minutes, Bellroc slowly turned back around. Douxie glared up, defiant as they drew closer.
“Very well. We won’t kill you, boy,” they said, voice low and menacing. “But Nari will come back to us.”
“I won’t let that happen,” Douxie rasped. “I’ll never stop protecting her from you. Never!”
Skrael cackled. “What an imbecile! Did you forget that the soul exchange spell will last no longer than a day?” A sneer warped his face. “You’ve delivered Nari to us, fool. We owe you our thanks!”
Douxie’s blood ran cold, his throat tightening, eyes starting to burn as Skrael’s horrible laughter scraped against his ears. No, he hadn’t forgotten. He knew what he’d done. But they were flashing through his mind, memories of Nari singing to her plants. Nari trying ice cream for the first time. Nari picking out a dress. Marvelling at the city lights at night. Drinking mango smoothies. Running boundless through the park. Cuddling with Archie. Her small arms hugging Douxie as he carried her on his back through the crowded city streets. Nari laughing. Nari crying. The memories flooded Douxie’s mind now as they did when he’d made the choice to take Nari’s place.
Nari, his friend.
Nari, who’d become his family.
“When the spell wears off, I’ll be right back here,” Douxie said, his gaze burning with unwavering resolve. “Me and my friends. We’ll be here and we’ll bring Nari home!”
Bellroc tilted their head, those horrific eyes on their shoulders rolling down as if studying a writhing insect.
“Very well then,” they said. “In the meantime until Nari returns to us…” The fire-red gemstone head of their staff blazed, wisps of fire whipping the air. Douxie swallowed thickly, already starting to squirm.
“You will beg for the arms of Death.”
◇
“Alright, are we clear on the plan?” Zoe asked. Claire and Archie shared a glance before nodding.
“Are you sure it should just be the three of you?” Jim asked as Claire slipped into her armor. He took her hands. “What if something happens? What if—”
“Then I’ll get us out of there,” Claire said, cupping Jim’s cheek. “We’ve got this, Jim. Trust us.” She brushed her thumb under his eye and smiled softly. “Trust me.”
“In this case, less is more,” Krel said, placing a hand on Jim’s shoulder. “And if you three have your playing cards correct, we will have Douxie back with us before we know it.”
“You mean if they play their cards right?” Toby said.
Krel frowned. “That’s what I said, no?”
There was a sharp intake of breath. Everyone looked to see Nari holding her head, face creased with deep discomfort. A distressed groan pushed through her clenched teeth.
“What is it, Nari?” Zoe asked, hurrying to kneel by her side.
“B-Bellroc and Skrael they…!” Nari gritted out. “T-they are t-trying to control D-Douxie’s mind…!”
“They can do that?!” Steve said.
Yet as soon as it began, it was over. Nari gasped when the strain suddenly vanished, her palms dropping to the floor. But not a second later, before anyone could say anything, Nari’s left arm jerked back as if tugged by an unseen force and a piercing scream tore out of her.
“Nari!!” Archie exclaimed.
Barbara rushed in as Nari dropped onto her side, clutching her arm and wailing in agony. Walter was there in a flash, helping to roll Nari onto her back, Barbara cradling the back of her head. Everyone gathered around, faces dark with worry and distress. Nari’s left arm flung out to the side and went rigid, shaking uncontrollably, before going limp, fingers twitching. Barbara ran her hand over Nari’s forehead, through Douxie’s hair, and repeated the motion in an attempt to soothe Nari as her head lolled in Barbara’s lap, eyes dull and teeth chattering. Archie huddled close to Douxie’s body and threw a paw over his chest, nuzzling Nari’s cheek.
“What’s happening?” Claire asked on the verge of tears.
“T-t-they…kn..ow…” The words staggered from Nari’s lips, weak and broken. Her heavy tears spilled down Douxie’s face. “T-they are…h-h-hurting him…! I—” Her words became another scream, this one even more agonized than the last. This time both of Nari’s arms went stiff, seized with violent tremors, and her back arched off the floor at the awful pain splitting through her.
It was a horrible stabbing twist in Zoe’s stomach, her entire body now trembling, disquiet and enraged, her eyes starting to burn with tears at Douxie writhing in agony and Nari’s tortured screams. Archie yowled, hugging Douxie’s body and Nari tighter. Her cries of pain weren’t letting up.
“We’re going,” Zoe said, dark and frantic. “Right now.” Archie growled, shifting into his dragon form and coiling around Zoe’s shoulders. Claire wiped her face with the back of her hand and stood ready, eyes shut and palms out. A shadow portal opened in a matter of seconds.
“Got yours?” Zoe asked, to which Claire nodded, gripping the artifact they’d chosen to deceive the Order. Zoe clutched hers, enduring another pained sob from Nari. Jim and Claire shared a kiss, touching their foreheads before parting. “Alright, let’s go.”
“Wait!” Krel approached Zoe, gesturing for her arm. He secured some kind of bracelet around her wrist, a thin screen stretching over the curve and alight with the electric blue glow of Akiridion tech.
Zoe looked at him. “What is…”
“There’s a 99.978% chance that you will end up fighting the Order wizards,” Krel said. “If that happens, I will need data about what you call magic and the energy it uses. And with five wizards, there will be a great concentration of it. This,” Krel tapped the bracelet, “will help me. Now go.” Krel took a step back, Jim and the others behind him, faces pleading. “Bring our friend home.”
◇
Stabbed repeatedly on one side. Burned alive on the other. Endless agony. There was nothing else. Pain and only pain. Two demons looking down at him, relishing in his suffering, baring their teeth as scream after scream after scream tore from him and rendered his throat raw. His eyes were sore, face weathered, from tears he could no longer cry.
“P-please…,” Douxie rasped as Bellroc pulled back their staff. Flames circled the gemstone tip. “P-p-please n-no! No no no n—NAAAAAAAAHHHH!!!!”
Bellroc rammed the flames into Douxie’s shoulder just as Skrael pierced his arm with another row of icicles. Douxie banged his head back against the ground and kicked his legs wildly, fully hyperventilating.
“Behold the Master Wizard!” Skrael bellowed, screwing the shards deeper. “The great successor to Merlin!!” Skrael drove the icicles further into Douxie’s arm with every word, laughing maniacally.
“You call yourself Nari’s protector,” Bellroc said, kneeling over him. “But look at what you’re making us do.” Their palm glowed an angry red before closing around Douxie’s throat and squeezing. Douxie gasped, the burn excruciating as he struggled for air. “How does it feel? Knowing Nari is somewhere writhing like a worm?”
The thought hurt more than anything Bellroc and Skrael could do to him. Enough to draw whatever tears left in him to spill over.
“M-m-mon…sters…!” Douxie wheezed. He sobbed as Skrael ripped the icicles from his arm. Enchanted frost coated the left side of Douxie’s body like cobwebs, bitter cold biting into him even as Skrael withdrew entirely.
“I’m rather bored,” Skrael said, glancing off to the side. Bellroc curled their lips.
“Already?” they said. They angled the tip of their staff so that it was mere inches from Douxie’s eyeball. Rabid panic seized Douxie’s mind as it inched closer, the heat alone setting his skin ablaze, but his attempts to turn away were futile with Bellroc’s hand still gripping his throat. “I’ve only just begun…”
It was then that, right above them, a dot of darkness blossomed into a shadow portal. Bellroc looked up and stood.
“What—”
Douxie whimpered, the relief flooding his heart overwhelming. But it was immediately cut short as he watched, not his friends, but himself descend from the portal and land in a crouch on the cavern floor.
“Nari?” Skrael said, hovering closer. Nari said nothing. She eyed Douxie pinned to the ground, her face flashing with subdued anger, before glowering up at the Order.
“No…No, Nari, what are you doing?!” Douxie thrashed against his magic bindings in despair. “You need to get out of here! Please—” Bellroc lashed Douxie’s side with a whip of flames and he shut up, groaning in agony. Douxie glimpsed Nari clutching her side and falling onto her knees, face twisted in pain, and more tears sprang forth. “Stop it..Stop it, please, stop hurting her I’m begging you…!”
“Do you hear that Nari?” Bellroc said. “Your pitiful friend begs for you. Ease his suffering…,” they extended a hand, “and come back to us. It will all be over soon.”
Don’t do it. Douxie shook his head frantically, sobbing as Nari recovered from her pain and inched forward. Don’t it, Nari, please…Please…
So this was what utter hopelessness felt like.
Nari kept her eyes evenly on Bellroc’s face as she reached out her hand, fingertips brushing against theirs.
And then.
“Fumo scutum!” An explosion of pink smoke erupted into the air, swallowing up Bellroc and Skrael within seconds. Douxie shut his eyes and opened them again to a rosy opaque smokescreen.
That wasn’t Nari’s voice but…mine? Douxie caught the sound of another shadow portal opening and then more footfalls and the sound of flapping wings.
“What is this?!” Bellroc roared. “Gah!!” Someone had collided with them. Skrael shrieked as someone else attacked him through the thick haze.
Douxie glanced side to side, feeling his wrists pinned to the ground, mind spinning before winding down to focus. He closed his eyes to channel his magic aura. Despite the splitting pain throughout his body and the further strain within his soul, Douxie managed to send his magic coursing through his arms, honing in on the magic binds. The seals were heavily layered and complicated, sweat dampening Douxie’s brow as he worked his magic around every twist and turn until the seals began to come undone. Then he suddenly felt the presence of someone kneeling at his feet and the bindings around his ankles loosening. When all of his restraints finally cracked, Douxie struggled to sit up, hands searching for whoever helped him. He gasped when a pair of familiar hands cupped his cheeks.
“Douxie, it’s me,” Zoe said, her voice small and trembling. The pink smoke was beginning to thin and Douxie could vaguely make out her face. “It’s me.”
Douxie wanted to cry all over again, but then Zoe was grabbing his hands and hauling him up. Now that he was a mere four feet tall, Zoe could easily scoop him up into her arms (being careful of the antlers) and make a run for it, clearing the smoke in her path as she went.
“W-wait what about…!” Douxie said, listening to Bellroc and Skrael still blindly brawling with two more of his friends. Then he could hear said friends falling in step behind Zoe, remaining locked in combat. There was the faint glow of what seemed to be a ball of fire and the vague outline of a purplish-black burst.
Archie? Claire? Douxie thought.
Both Bellroc and Skrael cried out and recoiled before Skrael screeched angrily. Just as Douxie heard the beginnings of another shadow portal, a tremendous gust of icy wind beat against the smokescreen, forcing the cavern back into visibility.
“Crap!” Zoe dove behind a giant rock just as the smoke was blown away completely, keeping Douxie close. They both peered over the rock and Douxie blanked.
“What in Merlin’s beard…” Instead of squaring off with two of his friends, the Arcane Order stood facing…the Arcane Order. Douxie looked at Zoe and finally noticed the glamour mask attached to her hip. His shoulders dropped. “Oh…fuzzbuckets…”
“What?!” one of the Bellrocs said.
“What?!” said the other. The pair of eyes on both their shoulders locked on each other.
“Another trick?!” one Skrael spat, gripping his staff in both hands.
“We don’t have time for this foolishness!” the other Skrael said, brandishing his own staff at his doppleganger.
“Wait,” one Bellroc said, eyes rolling to one the Skraels. “I must first know if you are the real Skrael!”
“I am!” both Skraels said before glaring at each other.
“You speak as though you’re the true Keeper of The Flame,” the other Bellroc growled.
“Indeed, it’s true,” the other snarled, getting in their lookalike’s face.
“Quite the trick you’ve done …,” Douxie said. He took a deep shaking breath, scraping Nari’s claws against the stone. There was a pang in his heart. “It’s not going to last long.”
“I know!” Zoe said with an apologetic look. “I know, just…” She worried her lip as the Arcane arguing continued. Claire and Archie were convincing enough but the ruse was nothing short of flimsy at best. One of the Skrael’s made a subtle strained face before hurrying to glare daggers at the other. One of the Bellrocs stumbled a bit over their words but thank gods Claire was decent at improv. Zoe glanced down at the device Krel had secured around her wrist, heart pounding.
“What is that?” Douxie asked. When she remained silent and fixated on the device, Douxie reached for her hand. “Zoe?”
“Gosh, this is insane,” Zoe said with a shaky breath. “Okay…Okay, okay…” Zoe opened her palm and conjured the tiniest ball of lightning before sending it bouncing over the rock. She and Douxie held their breaths as the lightning ball burst into little but bright sparks. After ten seconds, they peered over the rock to see that one of the Bellrocs had positioned their back directly in front of Douxie and Zoe’s hiding spot.
“Enough of this!” the Bellroc said, slamming their staff against the ground. At the same time, their other hand snuck down to their side, fingers carefully angled out behind them. A small dot of darkness began to form. “There…There is an ancient secret that only myself, the real Bellroc, and the real Skrael know!”
“A secret?” one Skrael said.
“There are no secrets!” the other Bellroc said.
Reeeally running out of ideas Claire thought, hoping her panicking wasn’t obvious. Just…a little more… She gave her magic a push through her fingers, feeling the shadow portal behind her grow a little bigger. Come on, come on!
“Okay, let’s go…” Zoe took Douxie’s hand as they painstakingly crept out from behind the rock, inching towards the portal. Claire sent more magic through her fingertips, urging the portal to grow just big enough for two.
“This secret you speak of…,” Skrael said. “The secret of the Crystal Wood?”
“What?” Bellroc said.
Claire looked at Skrael, the pressure of the situation mounting.
“You’re the real Skrael!” she said before glowering at Bellroc. “Which makes you the imposter! You will deeply regret th—” Claire startled as Skrael suddenly hovered into her space. “W-what are you—”
Skrael’s face stretched into a bone chilling smile, eyes black and glinting.
“That is a secret,” he said as icicles began to coat his fingers, “only I and Nari knew.”
Before Claire’s stomach could fully plummet, Skrael struck out with his claws, frost fashioned into blades manifesting and knocking her backwards.
“No!!” Zoe shouted, heart sinking as the shadow portal disappeared.
“Claire!!” Archie said. Realization immediately sank in and he whirled around to see Bellroc swinging their staff, ropes of fire destroying Archie’s guise. He crashed to the ground, back in his dragon form, as Claire struggled to get up, her glamour mask thrown off.
Bellroc spun into the air with an angry roar, zeroing in on Zoe and Douxie as they unleashed a stream of flames. Zoe jumped in front of Douxie, Bellroc’s fire barreling into a wall of electricity. Douxie stood, ready to go on the offense. He readied to cast a spell but then jerked to a stop, his entire being seized with pain.
“Agh!” Douxie fell to his knees, holding himself. Archie sped to his side, supporting the feather weight of Nari’s body.
“Claire!” Zoe shouted, turning her wall of lightning into a powerful blast to knock Bellroc’s flames away.“Claire, get Douxie out of here!!”
“Got it!” Claire, back on her feet, made a run for it towards her friends.
“Kill that annoying shadowmancer!” Bellroc roared, raining a barrage of fire balls down on Claire. Skrael swung his staff, conjuring a wall of jagged ice to block Claire’s path. She skid to a stop, grit her teeth, and with a shout willed a shadow portal to swallow up a deadly blast of frost.
“Claire!!” Zoe turned to Archie who was keeping Douxie steady. “Keep him safe, Arch!” Zoe rushed into the fray, her magic sparking between her fingers. The small screen of Krel’s device began to glow a soft orange. Zoe noted it for half a second before sending bolts of pink lightning crashing into fire and ice. Douxie shoved himself off of Archie.
“Douxie!” Archie rose and kept to Douxie’s side, already seeing him swaying.
“I have to help them!” Douxie said, but then collapsed back onto his knees, soul and aura damaged and weak. Claire knocked back another round of flames and icicles before whirling around to Douxie, palms out.
“Douxie, go!!” A shadow portal started to form but was interfered when Bellroc swooped down to brutally swing their flaming staff right into Claire’s stomach, sending her sprawling on the ground.
“No!!” Douxie cried.
Zoe rushed in front of Claire just in time to shield her from Bellroc and Skrael’s attacks. Zoe dug her heels into the ground, a war cry rising from her as she channeled every ounce of her magic to counter them.
I…I can’t…! Zoe’s mind despaired as her arms and legs began to quiver, her aura starting to burn. Even as Archie landed at her feet and unleashed dragonfire to boost her electric shield. Bellroc and Skrael were still beating them back.
“Pathetic!” Skrael sneered.
Douxie watched helplessly, the pure and utter anguish suffocating, the scene in front of him blurred by his tears. He clawed at the ground, dragging himself closer, his heart and mind screaming.
Come on, Hisirdoux, come on!!
Pleading.
Please…Please, no, I can’t lose them.
Praying.
Someone…Anyone, please—
Douxie.
Douxie gasped. It was the faintest whisper but he heard it.
“Nari?” Douxie uttered. There was something akin to the beating of a heart deep within Douxie’s magic aura. The undeniable soft and gentle feeling of Nari’s magic rose to meet Douxie’s soul within her body, soothing the aches and patching up the damages. Douxie closed his eyes, rising to his feet as his magic was not only rejuvenated but bolstered by Nari’s.
I am here for you, Douxie! Nari’s voice echoed in his mind. I lend you my strength!
“I can’t do it anymore, Archie!” Zoe said, her shield mere seconds away from shattering. Archie had reached his own limit, his stream of dragonfire growing thinner and thinner. Pain shot through Zoe’s leg as her knees hit the ground. Tears welled in her eyes.
I’m sorry…I’m sorry, Douxie, I—
“GAAAAHHHHH!!!”
Bellroc and Skrael’s onslaught abruptly ceased, their screams filling the cave. Zoe immediately dropped the shield, falling onto her hands and taking huge gulps of air. She and Archie both looked up to see the pointed ends of what looked to be vines protruding from Bellroc and Skrael’s chests. Down behind them was Douxie bathed in the glow of sky blue magic veined with spring green, the vines coiling out from Nari’s arms. Douxie drove the vines deeper into the Order’s chests before reeling them back. Bellroc and Skrael both slammed into the ground, their staffs clattering next to them.
“Ugh…h-how..?!” Skrael said, grasping his chest. Veins of green were creeping up his face.
“Nngh, we must go, Skrael!” Bellroc snarled. They snatched their staff off the ground and crawled towards Skrael, gripping his arm. With an infuriated shout, Bellroc vanished with Skrael in a whirlwind of flames. As soon as they were gone, Douxie scrambled towards his friends, sliding onto his knees just as Zoe flopped onto her side.
“Zoe…!” he said, voice shaking worse than a leaf. He pressed the back of his fingers against her cheek while his other hand cradled her head. “Zoe, are you alright?”
“I uh…can’t move,” Zoe said. She tried for a smile but it turned into a wince. Her entire being was on fire.
“I’m so sorry,” Douxie said, leaning his forehead against hers.
“Oh stop it,” Zoe said. Then her eyes started to burn. It was Nari’s face. But it was Douxie through and through. Safe. Still with her. “I’m glad you’re okay.”
“Thanks to you,” Douxie said. “All of you. Arch and Claire…Claire!” Douxie looked over just as Claire began to stir, Archie nuzzling her side as she slowly sat up.
“Ugh what…happened?” Claire slurred. She fully came to with a panicked gasp, whipping her head to the side. When Claire saw the Order gone and everyone still in one piece, relief crashed over her. She scooted towards Douxie and threw her arms around him, tears rolling down her face. “Douxie! Teach, you’re alright!”
Douxie squeezed her back. “And you? Nothing broken?”
“Don’t think so…Oh no, Zoe!” Claire crawled over to wear Zoe lay. “Zoe, are you…Zoe?” Douxie and Archie gathered around, their hearts struck alarm and dread to see Zoe pale and unconscious. And it was in that moment all the rejuvenated energy in Douxie’s body cleared away like morning fog before rushing out entirely, the force of it making him sway. Back with a vengeance was the burning ache in his magic aura, so bad this time that Douxie’s head was spinning.
“Douxie?” Archie said.
“Teach!” Claire cried as Douxie’s world tilted.
The coolness of the cavern floor struck him, everything going dark to the sound of Archie and Claire calling his name.
Notes:
*crawls out from under my bed covered in potato chip crumbles*
I really wanted to get this chapter out cause the next couple of days (my birthday's coming up! :P) were gonna be busy. Rika's a goof who decided to play Breath of Wild for most of the day so she had to stay up all night to write huzzaaaaahhh.....
Anywho, I hope you all enjoyed this chapter! Until the next one, God bleeeess💙
P.S. Ya girl's goin' to see Hamilton today let's goooooooo hehehehe
Chapter 4: Safe Haven
Notes:
Small trigger warning for self-harm. Also IMPORTANT THING : I altered the ending of Chapter 2 so give that a quick skim before proceeding! Hope you all enjoy the chapter.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
There was a warm pressure on his chest. When Douxie’s mind eased into consciousness and he opened his eyes, Archie’s sleeping face was nestled under his chin. He lifted a hand to caress the back of Archie’s neck, a quivering breath leaving him. Then he realized it wasn’t Nari’s small green hand but his own that was holding his Familiar. Douxie felt over his head. No antlers. Glanced down his bicep and saw, instead of vine-like markings, his tattoos and his black studded bracelets on his wrists.
The room was dim with the soft orange glow of a lamp on the bedside table. Under the lamp was a cluster no bigger than Douxie’s fist of luminous teal crystals nestled into rock. A shard of heartstone.
“Mm…”
Something squeezed Douxie’s hand and he looked to see Nari, back in her own body, head on her arm. There was a pang in Douxie’s heart and he curled his fingers around hers.
“Arch…,” Douxie said, holding Archie close as he shimmied up to sit. Archie stirred with a yawn then gasped, shoving his paws against Douxie’s cheeks.
“Douxie!” Archie said and threw himself around Douxie’s neck, claws digging lightly into his nape. Douxie folded both arms around his Familiar, nose in Archie’s fur that was soaking up his tears. Breathing in the smell of home. Then to his left Nari woke, blearily looking about until she saw Douxie awake. Her eyes focused and flooded in seconds.
“Hey, Nari,” Douxie said, barely able to hold the breaking in his voice. And when Nari hopped onto the bed and hugged his neck with Archie, Douxie squeezed them both in his arms, his sobs bursting forth. “Oh gods...Oh gods…! Arch, Nari I-I…I—”
“Shh.” Nari pulled away, holding Douxie’s face in her hands. “You are back with us. You are safe now.” Douxie held her hands on his cheeks, the peace and comfort of Archie and Nari’s presences easing his heart. But then his gaze wandered over Nari’s arms and he felt sick to his stomach.
Even in the low lighting of the room Douxie could see the spattering of grisly stab wounds marring Nari’s skin. Remnants of frost crept from the punctures on her left arm. Black burns striated with angry red on the right. Wounds on her shoulder and her side, her leaf armor seared through.
“I’m sorry...I’m so sorry, those...Those devils!” Douxie curled forward, anguish and anger burning in his throat. “They did this to you and I couldn’t….I couldn’t do anything!”
There was only the sound of Douxie’s crying before Nari quietly said, “Right...back at you.”
Douxie looked up. “...Huh?”
Nari’s sad smile was gone in half a blink and her shoulders began to shake, fresh tears flowing down her cheeks.
“I am sorry they hurt you so much,” she said. “And I could do nothing…!”
“No...Nari, it wasn’t your fault,” Douxie said.
“Neither one of you are to blame,” Archie said, poking up in between them. “There’s nothing to be sorry for. You’re both safe.” He butted Douxie in the chest while gently flicking Nari with his tail. “That’s all that matters.”
Douxie wiped his face with the back of his hand. “You held Skrael’s form for quite a while. Proud of you.”
“Made myself,” Archie said. “After all, your life was on the line.”
“No hairballs?”
“...Swallowed.”
Nari giggled.
The three held each other close in silence. Then Douxie’s eyes flew open with a sharp gasp.
“Zoe!” Not a second later Douxie was flinging the covers (and Archie and Nari) off and fumbling out of the bed, toppling onto his knee then staggering back up and to the door. He rushed out into the hallway and was met with Barbara holding a tray of steaming mugs.
“Douxie!” she said, eyes wide. “Y-You’re awake! Are you...are you alright?”
“Yes,” Douxie said. “Yes, I’m alright, Barbara, thank you.” Douxie ran a hand through his hair, looking anxiously down the hall. “Zoe...Where’s Zoe, i-is she alright? Will you take me to her, please?”
“Of course. She’s in my room over here.”
Zoe was laying on her side, her sleeping face under the soft glow of Barbara’s bedside light and another fragment of heartstone. Douxie went to her side, hurried but quiet, his hand shaking as he gingerly brushed Zoe’s hair. Archie hopped onto the bed. Nari joined Douxie at the bedside. Barbara set her tray on the table.
“Zoe…,” Douxie said, voice quivering, his heart both soaring and shattering as he watched the steady rise and fall of her body, listened to her breathing. He uttered her name again, resting his palm on her cheek. The images flashed through his mind. Zoe, ever strong and fearsome and dazzling, fighting for his life. Zoe collapsing to the ground, the state of her magic aura life-threatening.
She was alive.
She was here with him.
After nine hundred years, Douxie wondered how he was still falling deeper.
“Mm…” Zoe began to stir, feeling the gentle weight of Douxie’s hand on her cheek. Her eyes blinked open, taking a moment to register. She groggily tilted into the warmth of Douxie’s palm. “...Nari…? Is Douxie okay…?”
“I’m just fine, Zo,” Douxie said with a chuckle. Nari giggled softly next to him. “And I’m right here.”
It took a few seconds, but as she noted Archie, Nari, and Barbara’s faces, Zoe’s eyes brightened with realization. She clutched Douxie’s hand on her cheek.
“We’re…,” Zoe said.
“You are safe,” Nari said.
“Nari’s Nari…” Zoe slowly rose to lean against the headboard. She reached forward and took Douxie’s face into her hands. “And you’re you again…We...we did it...”
“Right, right, and right,” Douxie said. Then Zoe was rushing forward, throwing her arms around his neck and squeezing. Douxie folded his arms around her, nose in her shoulder, wondering if they could stay like this forever. Before Douxie could hug her tighter and ask, Zoe was pulling back and hitting his chest with her fist.
“Don’t. You. Ever. Do. That. Again,” she said, punctuating every word with a half-hearted punch. Douxie held her shoulders, wincing. Sorry as he was, he couldn’t help but grin.
“No promises, I’m afraid,” Douxie said, rubbing circles with his thumbs.
“Never,” Zoe said, getting one more hit in before leaning into Douxie’s chest. Thinking how many times they’d been over this the past millennium. How easily Douxie could break her heart. How she never wanted him to change. “You really are the absolute worst.”
He sighed into her hair. “I know.”
After a moment, Zoe pulled away, wiping her face. “So...what happened?”
Archie hopped onto Zoe’s lap. “Claire got us back here, thank the gods.”
“You were both in really rough shape,” Barbara said, taking a seat at the foot of the bed. “Thankfully Blinky and Claire got a hold of some of the Heartstone from the other Trollmarket to…I guess get your magic vitals back to normal.”
“Yeah, basically,” Zoe said with a grin. Her expression darkened when she noticed Nari’s scars. “How long were we out?”
“Two days,” Nari said, a glint of sadness in her gaze. She cupped her hands to her chest. “I am so happy you are both awake now.”
Douxie hugged Nari to his side. “We wouldn’t be here without our friends.”
“Speaking of which,” Barbara said. “I think everyone would love to see you guys awake, don’t you?”
Everyone looked up from The Game of Life that was being played on the coffee table at the sound of multiple footsteps coming down the stairs. Steve squawked about being six hundred k in debt before Douxie was swarmed.
“Teach!” Claire said, going in for a hug. Steve pushed through and squeezed Douxie with an exaggerated sob. Toby sniffled and wiped under his eye with his finger before joining in. Krel wrapped them all in his four arms. Blinky, Aaarrrgghh, and Walter watched from the side, relieved and glad.
“Okayokay, alright, easy!” Douxie said, though he did nothing to escape. Instead he relaxed into his friends, resting his chin on Claire’s head. Heart full to bursting with relief and affection. When Claire pulled away to embrace Zoe, Douxie spotted Jim still sitting on the couch. Noticed, Jim got up and approached, looking both earnest and unsure.
“Glad you’re okay, Doux,” Jim said, smile broken. Douxie watched Jim’s hands. Fidgeting. Inching forward then retreating back.
“Come here, you,” Douxie said, bringing Jim in. Then quietly, so only Jim could hear, asked, “Are you alright?”
“Fine. Yeah, I’m fine…” Jim’s hands awkwardly patted Douxie’s back.
Douxie let him go and tried for a smile. “You have a nice room, by the way.”
Jim chuckled. “Thanks.”
They all went back to the couch, Douxie and Zoe settling down with everyone gathered around them, recounting everything that had gone down with the Order up until blacking out.
“How did you do it, Nari?” Douxie asked. “How was I able to use your magic?”
“Magic is rooted within us,” Nari said. In the palm of her hand, the light green image of a tree manifested, its network of roots in full view. “These roots are very deep and reach past our spirits to our flesh. So even when the spirit is taken...” She swiped her other hand over the tree, making it vanish along with most of its roots. But the ends of the lowest roots remained intact and began to sprout upward. “There is magic that remains.” Nari looked Douxie in the eyes. “My spirit reached you for a moment. So you could use what remained.”
Krel studied the image in Nari’s palm closer, holding his chin. “It’s infused within you on a physical level, this magic...Fascinating.”
“Dude it’s like when you get gum stuck in your hair!” Steve said.
Nari tilted her head. “Do you chew with your hair?”
“If I may...,” Blinky said. “What of the Order, Mistress Nari? Bellroc and Skrael will surely return with even greater vengeance.”
Nari met everyone’s gazes before looking down.
“It was my magic that wounded them so gravely,” she said quietly. “They will need time to recover. How long...I am not sure.”
“We have time, then,” Walter said. “We best use it wisely.”
“So...What should we do?” Claire asked.
There was a skip in Douxie’s chest when all eyes turned to him.
“W-what?” he said.
“We’re looking at you, Master Wizard,” Zoe said, lightly knocking her knuckles against his head. Then she squeezed his shoulder, reassuring. “Your call.”
Douxie glanced around at everyone, their faces expectant yet soft with encouragement. He bit his lip, mulling for a good minute before rising up from the couch.
“The best thing we can do right now is prepare for what’s to come,” Douxie said. “That means we need to train. Hone our skills while we can.” He looked at Zoe and Claire. “Magic.” Then to Jim and Steve. “Swordsmanship.” Then to the rest. “Our wits, thinking on our feet. That way when Bellroc and Skrael make their comeback, we’ll do them in for good.”
“Get stronger,” Claire said, making fists. “I like that plan!”
“The King in Waiting approves!” Krel said.
“Heck yeah!” Steve said, curling like a boxer and punching the air. “Que epic training montage!”
“This isn’t a movie, Steve…”
Douxie looked to Jim. “But what say you, Jim? You think that’s sound?”
Jim met his gaze, surprised. “You’re...asking me?”
“Well of course.” Douxie put a hand on his shoulder and smiled softly. “You’re the Trollhunter.”
Jim’s eyes welled. He looked around the room to see his friends rallying around him, unyielding affirmation and support plain to see in their nods and smiles.
A deep breath.
“Douxie’s right,” Jim said. “We need to be ready for anything. I’ll uh…,” he looked at Douxie and shrugged, downcast, “need a new weapon....”
“And we need a good spot to make our gains!” Toby said. “Sorry, Jimbo, your backyard’s not exactly a Hero’s Forge…”
“I think I have the solution for that,” Krel said. “Douxie, my friend. I have a surprise for you.”
Douxie raised a brow. “For me?”
◇
The view from the Bluff was as breathtaking as ever. A rush of wind swept up behind them, blowing leaves and blades of grass off the cliff overlooking the town under a cloudless blue sky. Krel stopped at the bench and turned to face everyone, opening his four arms.
“Here we are!” he said. Everyone shared confused looks.
“It’s not really a surprise, I’m afraid,” Douxie said. “Still a nuclear view though.” Douxie gazed out at the landscape beyond the town, recounting the many times he’d been up here to clear his head. Breathing the radiant hope of sunrise, or the rich respite of sunset. Seeking peace and stillness. Thinking. Searching. Reflecting. Longing.
“I’m getting to that!” Krel said. He took out a black rectangular device no larger than a keychain, the symbol of a house glowing that electric Akiridion blue on its surface. Krel placed it in Douxie’s palm. Archie around his shoulders eyed it curiously.
“What is…,” Douxie said.
“Press your thumb on the symbol,” Krel said, smiling. Douxie shared a look with Archie and Zoe before doing just that. As soon as the pad of Douxie’s thumb brushed it, the house symbol flashed up and down as if scanning. There was a ping, and then everyone was jostled as the ground beneath them shook.
“Uuuh Krel?” Steve said, wobbling on one foot. “D-dude?”
“Hang on, hang on,” Krel said, peeking over the cliff’s edge. His four hands balled into fists pumping with excitement. “Oh, oh here it comes!”
Douxie looked as a massive dome of Akiridion tech crested the edge of the cliff, continuing to rise until revealing the length of a tower. At that moment, Douxie forgot the ground was shaking. He stood eyes wide, mouth agape, heart welling as more and more of the gigantic structure came into view. The stone walls and spires he knew so well had been repaired of their devastation. Cracks melded back together. Holes in the walls patched. Stone passageways reconnected. Cobbled staircases winding once again. All reconstructed and aglow with the help of Akiridion technology. And instead of the Heart of Avalon keeping it afloat, a bright blue orb of energy surrounded by rotating rings was set into the rock foundation. Words couldn’t be found even as the castle fully revealed itself, hovering in the air, dust and gravel rolling off the suspended earth.
“Oh my God…,” Zoe said, breathless.
“Dude…,” Steve said.
“It’s…,” Claire said.
“By Ambrosia’s gleaming…,” Archie said. “I can’t believe it...It’s—”
“Camelot,” Douxie said, voice hardly above a whisper. Douxie looked at Krel, tears he hadn’t realized were forming rolling down his cheeks. “How...How did you…”
“It’s been my little project for the past kelton,” Krel said with a modest shrug. Then he rested a hand on Douxie’s shoulder, expression tender. “I lost my home. But I found it again.” Behind them, Toby and the others smiled. “I thought I’d help you do the same.” Krel closed Douxie’s fingers over the home device. “It is yours, Douxie.”
Then Douxie was flinging his arms around Krel, the pair of them nearly toppling over.
“Thank you, Krel,” Douxie said, sobbing into Krel’s shoulder and smooshing him close. “Thank you so much. I can’t...I can’t believe you did this for me, thank you…”
“It was nothing,” Krel said with a grin. Then he laid his hands on Douxie’s back. “Really.”
Douxie kept an arm around Krel’s shoulder as he gazed fondly up at the castle, just as he did when he’d seen it for the first time in nine hundred years. His friends marveled with him.
“Now then...How should we get inside?” Douxie asked, looking down at his new sort of house key.
Krel cleared his throat then addressed the device. “Voice Recognition activate.”
The house symbol flickered and a holographic blue screen beamed out, displaying a dot encased in a circle. As Douxie and Archie awed, the image fluttered, the smooth voice of AI emanating :
[Voice Recognition activated. Waiting for input.]
“Say anything you want,” Krel whispered. “It will be your password.”
“Oh um...Let’s see…” Before Douxie could even begin to think, a pair of hands abruptly latched onto his sides, fingers wiggling. Douxie jolted with a high-pitched yelp. “Eek!! F-fuzzbuckets, what—” The hands moved away and Douxie whirled just in time to see her smug face. “Zoe!” Then, to Douxie’s dismay :
[Eek fuzz buckets what. Voice registration complete. Welcome home!]
While Douxie groaned and Zoe snickered into her fist, four white bowl-like objects detached themselves from the new Heart of Camelot, zipping downward and into a square formation. Akiridion energy rippled across their surfaces before four rays of light collided to create a bright blue vortex.
“A personal wormhole!” Krel said, grinning wide. He pat Douxie on the back and gestured forward. “After you, my friend.”
“Aw yeah, party at Douxie’s!” Steve said, bypassing everyone else and hopping right into the swirling light. Krel scoffed.
“Come on!” Claire said, giddy and tugging Jim through with her.
“Wait for me!” Toby said. “So cool, so cool!”
“Isn’t this marvelous, Aarghaumont,” Blinky said, “to set foot in glorious Camelot once again!” Aaarrrgghh grunted happily. Walter followed in after them.
“No, wait, Douxie was suppose to go fir— Ay yi yi…” Krel ran a hand down his face. He gave Douxie an apologetic shrug before heading through himself.
Douxie just chuckled, a warmth blooming in his heart. He watched Nari, her eyes full of wonder, disappear into the light. Then Archie kneaded his shoulder, and Zoe took his hand.
He closed his eyes as they stepped through.
◇
The wormhole had taken them to the castle foyer, just as grand and beautiful as Douxie remembered. His friends tagged along as Douxie explored and reminisced on the many corridors he still knew like the back of his hand (cause he’d swept the floors of every single one of them.). The castle’s kitchen. The dining hall. The sitting room. The enormous library. The servants’ quarters. Stone pillars and railings and stairs and the ceilings sky high, afternoon sunlight shining through.
“I watched a few video documents to accurately reconstruct your Middle Evil home,” Krel said as Douxie ran his fingers along the walls. Claire had gone off to see her old room. Steve was shouting over the balcony to hear his echoes and taking dozens of selfies now that he had a decent signal. Archie soared through the openness, Nari chasing him about. “Of course...I couldn’t repair everything. But I hope I got most of it right.”
“No, no,” Douxie said, still breathless and overcome with emotion. “It’s perfect. More than perfect, it’s...more than I could ever ask for. I can’t thank you enough, Krel.” And as Douxie watched his friends who’d become so dear to his heart roam about, taking their pictures, wondering at the statues and paintings, smiling, laughing, bickering in the same place Douxie had found himself so long ago, the place he thought he’d lost forever but was now his to keep… Home wasn’t a dream anymore.
“Gods I’ve been doing an awful lot of crying, haven’t I?” Douxie said, wiping his eyes. Zoe reached up and combed a hand through his hair. She gazed around.
“Man...This place hasn’t changed at all,” Zoe said. “I mean, minus the alien tech.”
“Akiridion,” Krel said.
“Oh, my bad.” Zoe crossed her arms. “So...how did you do all of this?”
A twinkle in Krel’s eyes. “Aha, well you see—”
“Alright!” Walter flew into the air, catching everyone’s attention. He faced Douxie. “Hate to ruin the fun but we best not forget why we’re here. There’s a place for us to train, is that right?”
Douxie held Walter’s gaze before sighing heavily, reminded of the bummer that was current reality.
“Right,” he said. “Steve, do you want to lead the way?”
Steve paused mid-selfie then swaggered to the center of attention. “Leave it to the Palchuk. Right this way, nerds!”
After several minutes of Douxie secretly steering Steve in the correct direction, they reached the arena just outside the soldier barracks.
“This will certainly do,” Walter said.
“Aw man this takes me back,” Steve said. “Lancelot kicked my butt there, there, twice over there, oh and over here…” Then he sniffled, tapping a fist against his chest. “Miss you, Coach Knight.” Claire patted his shoulder.
“Sooo how do we wanna do this?” Toby asked.
Douxie manifested his staff. “Let’s all suit up first. Then we’ll split into groups. Jim, do you want to oversee weapon combat?”
“Sure,” Jim said, then his face fell. “But...again, I need a...”
“Take this, Jim.” Krel handed him his serrator.
“Again? But don’t you—”
“A warrior needs something to train with, right?” Krel said. “Besides, I will make all of us stronger with my technological prowess.” He put his four hands on his hips and grinned. Jim looked at Krel for a moment, then smiled softly with a chuckle.
“Thanks.”
Walter nodded. “Let’s get to it, then.”
After everyone was ready with armor on and weapons in hand, they separated into groups as planned. Jim, Toby, and Steve sparred with one another, Blinky and Walter hollering pointers and strategies from the shadows of the stables. Jim readjusted to the serrator soon enough and was now holding it at Steve’s chest as he laid on the ground bested.
“Always watch your back, Steve,” Jim said, helping him up.
“W-watch my back, got it.” Steve started murmuring. “Man, Lake is so cool…”
They then tag-teamed against Toby and Aaarrrgghh when a thick patch of clouds rolled in over the sun.
“Feel the wrath of the hammer, Palchuk!” Toby said, winding back.
“Call your dentist, Domzalski,” Steve said, readying his axe. “Cause you’re about to have a real bad Toothache!”
Meanwhile Jim was dashing around Aaarrrgghh, dodging every swing of the troll’s massive fists. Aaarrrgghh then pounded the ground so violently that it sent Jim tripping. He flipped onto his back just in time to see Aaarrrgghh growling and poised for another attack. Jim rolled out of the way as stone fists rained down, scooping up the serrator then quickly climbing onto Aaarrrgghh’s back.
“Gotcha big guy!” Jim said, holding the serrator’s blade as Aaarrrgghh’s neck. The hulking troll just rumbled out a laugh.
“Jim fun to fight hehehe!”
On the other side of the pitch, Claire was catching Archie’s barrage of fire balls with shadow portals. She jumped out of the way when Archie shifted into a grizzly bear and swiped with his claws, then into a bull charging with his horns, and then an alligator snapping its jaws. Claire skidded back on the balls of her feet before countering with a magic blast, which Archie evaded by turning into a cobra, slithering with fangs flashing. They kept it up until Archie shifted back to a cat, splooting on the ground in exhaustion.
“You okay, Arch?” Claire said, kneeling beside him.
Nari held a palm over him. “Too many forms.”
“And a bit too long,” Archie wheezed. “Quite alright. I’ll just have to keep at it.”
Close by, Douxie and Zoe were locked in a blue and pink light show. Douxie spun on his feet, drawing a sigil in the dust that rose to meet his open palms. Zoe also did a twirl, cords of electricity winding around her like a spring before discharging to slam into the burst of blue magic hurling her way.
“That all you got Master Wiz?” Zoe said as the collision fizzled out.
“Oh don’t you go asking for it!” Douxie hollered back. He drew his staff to his hand and willed it to take on it’s ripping guitar form. “Here’s your favorite record, darling!” Douxie’s fingers flew seamlessly along the frets, an elaborate Papa Skull riff shredding the air in tandem with his spellcasting. Zoe zapped away each chord of magic then huffed.
“Okay, high-key jealous,” she said, hands on her hips. “That’s, like, insanely awesome.”
“I know, right?!”
They went on exchanging blows until Zoe snuck up behind him in a cloud of all the kicked-up dust. Douxie spun around and came face to face with those brilliant blue eyes. Her lovely eye makeup. Dusted pink shadow. Full lashes. Dark liner. Her cherry red lipstick. Cotton candy hair whipping around her perfect face. The smell of her lotion. Suddenly he was flat on his back and she was standing over him, bouncing a ball of lightning in her hand.
“Gotcha Doux,” she said, all cute and smug and provoking some mischief to seep through Douxie’s stupor. Zoe squealed when Douxie kicked her feet out from under her. Using magic so she wouldn’t touch the ground, Douxie sat up and caught her in his arms, snickering while she sputtered in shock.
“Seems I’ve got you now,” Douxie said, then became acutely aware of Zoe’s hand on his chest. The proximity. Zoe was such a featherweight. Her eyes roamed his face, over his freckles. His heartbeat thrummed beneath her touch. He was so warm and smelled like spice. Neither of them were sure who went red first.
Again...What am I doing?
There was a “Teach look out!!” followed by a flare of black and purple in his peripherals and Douxie hurriedly willed a shield whilst bringing Zoe closer, bending his knees. Was that her heartbeat or his beating so wildly?
“S-s-sorry!” Douxie choked out, finally holding Zoe at arm’s length. And she finally moved out of his lap, having trouble looking him in the eyes.
“Y-you’re good,” she murmured. Every time. It was more than good. But also stupid and bad. Douxie coughed into his fist and turned at the waist to see an apologetic Claire running his way, Archie and Nari bounding beside her.
“Your aim could use some work, it seems,” Douxie said, getting up. He offered Zoe his hand which she took with silent thanks.
Claire rubbed her neck. “Noted. You guys okay?”
Douxie and Zoe glanced each other’s way then promptly decided not to.
“Fine—”
“Fine, we’re fine.”
“Totally fine.”
“Yes.”
Nari tilted her head. Claire shared a look with Archie, who seemed mildly annoyed.
“Well uh...alright,” she said.
“H-how about we take a break?” Douxie looked over to the other side of the arena where Toby and Steve had abandoned their weapons entirely and were now wrestling on the ground. Jim and the trolls watched, baffled and helpless.
“Intermission guys!” Claire hollered as they made their way over. “Let’s take fifteen.”
“What mission?” Steve said, holding Toby in a headlock. “Fifteen of what?”
Jim shook his head. “A break sounds great, Claire.”
“Ugh, how ‘bout we take thirty,” Toby said, flat on his stomach in the dust. He blinked up at Nari who was staring down at him, then someone knelt beside him and gave him a pat.
“As long as we need,” Douxie said. “Come on.”
◇
While everyone relaxed in the sitting room, Douxie made his way to Merlin’s old tower, admiring the melding of Medieval and Akiridion design as he went. Case in point, instead of a staircase, a luminous coiling escalator brought Douxie to the heavy wooden door of Merlin’s study. When he pushed it open, the bassy thrum of techno music bounced in Douxie’s ears. He took a moment to enjoy the rhythm with his hands in his pockets, gazing around the room. Most of the artifacts had been destroyed but the layout was the same. The vault still in one piece. Merlin’s work table where Krel grooved as he poured over several holographic panels. Douxie stepped onto the platform below the stained glass windows, basking in the warmth and the light of sun turned kaleidoscopic. The last place he’d felt his master’s presence.
“Oh Douxie!” Krel took off his headphones and lowered the volume. “I didn’t see you come in.”
“No worries,” Douxie said. He spotted the bracelet Zoe had been wearing during their fight with the Order, sealed in a transparent case that seemed to be evaluating data on its surface. The bracelet’s screen was green. “Looks like you’ve been busy.”
“Just a bit,” Krel said. Displayed across the panels were various graphics. Schematics for upgrades. The silhouettes of a man and woman being analyzed. Monitors with fluctuating levels. Diagrams of a net contraption. Blueprints for a suit of armor. Krel scanned over the boards, moving modules around. “Thank Seklos… I have enough materials for these enhancements...It should take only three horvaths, four mekrons, and seven sektons to finish...No, no, twelve sektons. Oh but great Gaylen, to build this...I’ll need at least two more delsons and a tachyon particle and…..Douxie?”
Douxie had stopped listening. Instead he was staring at a portrait. It had miraculously survived. Morgana before her corruption on the left. Douxie’s past self stiff and awkward on the right. Merlin sitting between them. He still remembered that day. How sore he’d been from being needlessly tense for so long and how Merlin had scolded him for it. Douxie ran his fingers over his master’s likeness. Seeing him again, even if it would only be this way, had the corners of Douxie’s mouth twitching. The pain in his heart resurfacing. A hand touched his shoulder.
“Are you alright, Douxie?” Krel asked.
Douxie wiped his arm over his eyes. “Yeah...Yeah, I’m fine just…” They looked upon the portrait for a quiet moment.
“He meant a lot to you,” Krel said.
A sad laugh, Douxie’s eyes never leaving Merlin’s face. Memories filling his thoughts. Merlin chiding and correcting him. The old man grouchily calling his name. All the petty arguments Douxie never won. His rare smiles and gruff laughter. The feeling of his hand on Douxie’s head.
“He was like a father to me,” Douxie said. “And I...I just miss him, you know?”
There was a pang in Krel’s core. His voice grew soft. “I know.”
Douxie caught the grief in Krel’s eyes and reached to put his arm around his shoulders. Krel returned the gesture, and the two regarded the portrait in silent understanding. After a while, Douxie remembered.
“Right, everyone’s taking a break,” he said. “Why don’t you come join us?”
Back in the sitting room, Zoe and Nari sat on one of the settees, Nari’s curious eyes flickering between watching the screen of Zoe’s phone and the very animated game of Uno that was being played.
“Ha! Draw four, buttsnack!” Steve said.
“Man!” Toby said, lamenting at his hand full of nothing but numbers.
“You didn’t say ‘Uno, out’ Steve,” Claire said. She slid two cards at him. “Gotta take these.”
“What?!”
“Oh thank you, Claire.” Archie laid down his last card. “Uno, out. Draw two more, Steve.”
“Freaking FARTS—”
Krel took a seat next to a screeching Steve while Douxie joined Zoe and Nari on the couch. He and Zoe locked eyes before swiftly averting their attention elsewhere, faces warm. The usual.
“Douxie, do you also have a Pin Interest board?” Nari asked, scrolling through Zoe’s collections.
“He’s more of a Wish kind of guy,” Zoe said.
“Am not!” Douxie said.
“Yeah? Mind telling me where you got fifty guitar picks for thirty cents?”
“I was...o-on a budget.”
“Last time I checked you’re always on a budget, Doux. Right, Nari?”
“Yes, that is correct,” Nari said, still scrolling.
Zoe smirked. “Isn’t Douxie a total nerd, Nari?”
“Mmhm…”
Douxie balked at the betrayal. “Nari!”
“Douxie. You must get one of these.” Nari held up the phone. It was a tree costume. While Zoe gripped her sides and tried not to laugh, someone slung an arm around Douxie’s shoulders.
“Yo Dumbledoux!” Steve said. “I’m totally crashing here tonight.”
“Hey if Steve gets to stay then I want in!” Toby said. “I’m sharing a room with my Wingman.”
“With Wingman,” Aaarrrgghh rumbled out happily, returning Toby’s finger guns.
“Krel’s bunkin’ with the Palchuk,” Steve said. “I am his brother-in-law.”
“I will not bunk with you!” Krel said, trying to push Steve off. “And what Earthly regulation makes us brothers—Do not give me the noogies, let go!!”
“I’m staying in my room,” Claire said with a shrug. She glanced at Douxie. “If that’s okay, Teach.”
Douxie chuckled. “Of course. You’re all welcome to stay.”
“Woohoooo! Sleepover, buttsnacks!”
“Just don’t break anything, Steve,” Archie said.
It was then Douxie, watching his friends’ excitement, realized. The trolls conversing at a table. The rest of the gang playing cards. All except one.
“Claire, where’s Jim?” Douxie asked.
Claire looked and frowned. “I don’t know… He should’ve been back by n—”
Jim turned the corner into the den and everyone froze. His hair was a mess and his eyes were noticeably red. Crescent nail marks were bitten into his arms. Enough for some bleeding.
“Jimbo?” Toby said.
“Jim...Are you okay?” Claire got up and went to his side, cupping his face with her hand. Jim was shaking. “Did something happen?”
Jim held her wrist. “I’m fine. Haha, can I join you guys now?” He went over to the table and picked up a handful of cards. “New round? Who’s dealing? Or I can deal.”
“Master Jim,” Blinky said. “Are you sure you’re—”
“Yes, Blink. I’m good, really.”
“It doesn’t seem that way,” Krel said, watching Jim’s quivering hands.
“Well it is that way. How many cards do we all get again?”
“Jim.” Douxie stepped closer. “You know you can talk to us, right? It’s alright…” As soon as Douxie knelt beside him and touched his shoulder, Jim recoiled as if burned, the cards flying from his hands.
“I SAID I’M FINE!”
His heartbeat. The roar of his blood. His labored breathing. The silence following his rasped outburst. It was all so deafening in Jim’s ears. Their eyes were on him, the menace, the aggressor. Walter was talking to him but Jim wasn’t sure what he was saying. All he knew was the fear around the room. They were scared, all of them. Scared of him. Scared of what he was. Scared of what he couldn’t control. Jim stood and backed away.
“I’m sorry…” He blinked and there was carnage. Mangled. Torn to pieces. “N-no...No! I-I’m sorry...I’m sorry!”
“Jim!” Claire said, reaching for him. There was a hand crushing her neck and he screamed, trying to break his skull in his own grip.
“I’m sorry, Claire, I’m sorry...” A sob. “I-I don’t want to hurt you...I didn’t want to hurt anyone, I’m sorry…!!”
“Jimbo!”
“Master Jim!”
“Look at me, Young Atlas!”
Nothing could save him this time.
“Jim, stop! Please!” Hands made it to his shoulders. “You’re hurting yourself..!”
It was Douxie.
“He was like a father to me.”
Something like a gentle breeze wrapped around him.
Then there was nothing.
⬥
“N-nari did you just knock him out?!”
“Is Lake gonna be okay?”
“Give him to me. Where are the servants’ quarters, Hisirdoux?”
“R-right. I’ll show you. Best you all follow me.”
“This was worse than four parsons ago…”
“Come here, Claire, don’t cry…”
“I just wish I could help him.”
“You’re here for him. That’s more than enough.”
“We all are. We’re here for Jim no matter what.”
“I wasn’t there but I heard enough. Just...so messed up.”
“Oh Master Jim...Tormented because of those fiends!”
“Poor soul.”
“Maybe we should call it a day.”
“Yeah.”
“I’m not sharing a room with you, Steve!”
“Come on, Aaarrrgghh.”
“Barbara’s waiting for me. She’ll want to hear about this.”
“You’re not taking him home?”
“I believe he’ll need his friends when he wakes. See you all on the morrow.”
“Goodnight everyone.”
“Goodnight.”
◇
A head-splitting yowl. The stench of smoke. Skin peeling from the flames. Bellroc’s gray, twisted face. Those horrid eyes leaping out of the fire. So when Jim opened his eyes, he welcomed the cold and darkness. He sat up, taking huge gulps of air. His person and the sheets were drenched in sweat. A single window allowed silver moonlight into the room.
He wasn’t sure what time it was but he knew it’d be pointless to try for more sleep. Jim peeled the covers off and swung his legs over, shivering as his bare feet met the stone floor. Someone had changed him.
The hallway was lit with soft blue flames in torches mounted on the walls. Snores came muffled through neighboring doors all around. Jim held himself and just started walking. He walked and walked and walked, slow and aimless. Somehow he wound up in the foyer. The first set of stairs he saw he climbed. One floor after the next, just going higher. Eventually passed by a balcony while wandering the upper floors and decided to step out, wind combing through his hair. The moon and stars glowing above. Their little town of Arcadia sleeping far below. Jim placed his hands on the railing, gazing out into the night.
“Can’t sleep?”
Jim jumped and turned around to see Douxie in a band T and black joggers. Holding one of his arms and smiling softly. Whispers of nightmares in Jim’s head threatened the peaceful night and he needed to go.
“N-no I just...I’m sorry—” But Douxie didn’t let him slip past. Instead he caught Jim by the arm, firm but gentle, and moved himself in front.
“Jim,” Douxie said. Jim’s trembling broke his heart. “Please talk to me.”
He’d been going to. But then he’d seen Douxie grieving before the portrait.
“He was like a father to me. I miss him.”
How Douxie could still look at him like this, how Claire could still love him, how anyone could after what he’d done, Jim couldn’t comprehend.
“I’m a monster,” Jim whispered.
“No you’re not,” Douxie said. “No matter what the voices in your head say, no matter what anyone says, you’re not a monster, Jim.”
“How can you say that? After I…” He remembered slamming Douxie and Archie into the ground. Crushing them in his grip. Forcing them to watch. Hot tears flowed down Jim’s face. “After what I did? I killed him...I killed him and I’m so sorry Douxie...I’m so sorry…!” Jim leaned his head against Douxie’s collar, the floodgates blown wide open. Douxie held the boy’s shoulders.
“Let’s sit down. Come on.” Douxie guided him to the stone benches beneath the railings. He kept a hand on Jim’s back. Listened to him cry for a bit. “Jim. You probably don’t remember this but I met you when you were seven.” Jim wiped under his nose and looked at him.
“What?” he sniveled. Jim flinched at the tenderness in Douxie’s eyes.
“It was your mother’s birthday,” Douxie said. “You’d saved up all your chore money and bought her dinner at Benoit’s. It was the sweetest thing.” He chuckled. “And you were so cute.” Jim’s face went a little red but Douxie carried on before he could protest. “Anyway, I was your server. Before you left, you gave me this.” Douxie reached into the deep pocket of his joggers and opened his hand to reveal a rusty nickel. Jim blinked.
“I...gave you that?” he said.
“You made sure to tip me,” Douxie said. The memory of a seven year old Jim, with the brightest smile on his face, putting the coin in Douxie’s hand warmed his heart.
“Why’d you hang on to it?” Jim asked.
“I’m not entirely sure to be honest.” Douxie’s hand on Jim’s back came to rest on his head. “But I’m glad I did.” A soft smile. “You didn’t come back for a long time after that. I’m guessing because you were taking care of your mum. Still, I watched that boy grow up to be a kind, generous, hard-working young lad. An everyday hero who would soon give his everything, his life, to protect those around him.”
Jim fidgeted his fingers. “Why...Why are you saying all of this?”
“Because that’s who you are, Jim.” Douxie leaned close, hoping Jim would look at him. “You’ve never been a monster. But you’ve always been a hero and you still are.” When Jim’s weary, tear-stained face finally turned to him, Douxie’s heart ached from the weight of his sincerity. “It wasn’t your fault, Jim. I never blamed you for Merlin’s death, not once.”
“B-but you couldn’t save him because of m-me,” Jim said, fresh tears falling. “I hurt you...I hurt my friends. I hurt Claire…”
“No you didn’t,” Douxie said. “The Order caused all of this pain. They’re to blame for everything. They’re the ones who hurt you. So please…” Douxie brought Jim close. “Please don’t blame yourself anymore.”
A deep, shaking breath, then Jim collapsed into him wailing. The last time Douxie had held Jim was all those years ago. That little boy who’d given the waiter a hug for singing his mother a birthday song and serving them milkshakes. The boy who’d tipped him a nickel. Now he was crying against him, bearing the scars of his destiny.
“I hated seeing you pick up the Amulet,” Douxie said.
Jim sat back. “Wait, w-what? You...You saw me find the Amulet?”
Douxie nodded. “Saw a lot of things. And I’m sorry I couldn’t help you until now.” He held Jim’s head against his, chest burning deep with both sorrow and anger. “I’m sorry for what Merlin did to you.”
A hiccup. “Why are you apologizing?”
“Because he didn’t.”
Someone sneezed. Douxie and Jim both startled, eyes darting to the entranceway.
“Bless you,” came Nari’s voice.
“Thanks Veggie Lady.”
“Was that supposed to be a whisper?”
“Ow! You stepped on my foot, Krel!”
“Shhh!”
“They’re gonna hear us!”
Douxie and Jim shared a look for a moment before breaking into humored smiles. They both got up and stepped around the corner to see their friends huddled against the wall looking quite innocent. Archie hopped down from Zoe’s shoulders and onto Douxie’s, knocking his head against his cheek. Nari offered Jim her hand, which he took after a moment’s hesitation. Her smile reminded Jim of a flower. Somehow blooming for him.
“Care to explain yourselves?” Douxie asked, then noticed some of their wet faces.
“Steve woke everyone up to play Sardines,” Toby said, sniffling. “And we were all like ‘Okay just one round’ and we kinda got s-super lost b-but then we saw you guys and...and…!” Toby rushed to give Jim a hug, bawling. “W-we love you, Jimbo. Douxie’s right, you’re not a monster.”
“Y-you said it, Domzalski!” Steve hopped on and Krel wasn’t far behind.
“Guys…,” Jim said, voice cracking. “I...I-I’m sorry I yelled, I…” Then his eyes found Claire, beautiful and loving. When the guys let him go, Claire held his face in her hands. Her brown eyes glistened with tears and pain and affection.
“It’s okay, Jim, we know,” she said. “We know and we love you. I love you.” A tear rolled down her cheek. “We’ll keep saying it and meaning it. It wasn’t your fault. I know you can’t believe it right now and that’s okay. Just know that it’s true.”
Jim held her close and tight to break apart once again. Friends all around them. Douxie with Archie on his shoulder and Zoe watched on, as did the tranquil night. The battles had come and gone. The war was on its way. But for tonight, for this moment, they were together.
They were safe.
Notes:
DOUXIE DESERVES CAMELOT-- Ahem. Douxie lives in a castle now it is canon :3 I’m not sure how to describe my process while writing this chapter. It’s definitely been interesting. Thank you all for reading! I hope everyone has a good Thanksgiving day wherever they are.
Also feel free to check out my fic "Brother" (can be found in my works!) to know the full story of Douxie and Jim’s first meeting ^_^
Until the next one! God bless.
Chapter 5: Who You're With
Notes:
Minor trigger warning for implied self-harm.
NEW TITLE ALERT! But hopefully you all knew that. This chapter was an absolute emotional rollercoaster to write and I hope I did the feels justice. And um, yeah, I didn’t know it was gonna be a long one but it is soooo :’)
Hope you all enjoy!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Douxie didn’t know what possessed him to think he could cook a decent breakfast. Having guests over for the first time in decades didn’t suppress his ability to burn water. So after a very sad number of attempts yielding black hotcakes, charcoal bacon, and liquified eggs, he opted for quick morning delivery. Thanks to Krel showing him the ropes, with the press of two buttons Camelot took on the guise of a humble cabin perched on the Bluff before the driver showed up.
“Uh, just moved in!” Douxie said. He handed the puzzled man his tip. “Thanks so much.”
And so hot tea and donuts were all Douxie had to offer his friends when they found their way to the kitchen. That is, before Jim swooped in to save the morning. One shadow portal to and from the grocery store later, Jim found his way around a kitchen from the Middle Ages and whipped up a far less dubious spread of ham and cheese omelets. Everyone filled their plates and moved to the dining hall.
“This is so much better than takeout leftovers,” Douxie said, savoring a mouthful. “I’d heard all about your cooking, Jim, but this is outright nuclear.” Archie and Nari both hummed in blissful agreement. Douxie sighed. “Sorry I couldn’t make something edible for you all.”
“The donuts are nice, Teach,” Claire said.
“And I’d say whatever you made is perfectly edible,” Toby said, pointing his thumb down the table where the trolls were horking down Douxie’s failed creations.
“Indeed!” Blinky said, crunching on a lump of coal meant to be a pancake. “Absolutely scrumptious, Master Douxie!”
“Better than socks,” Aaarrrgghh said.
Zoe snorted. “Hear that, Doux? Your cooking’s better than socks.”
“Yeah, I got that,” Douxie bemoaned. Not like that was news to her.
After finishing up, Douxie showed everyone how to wash their plates with the well just outside the kitchen. Maybe a dishwasher was in order, but only if his nostalgia waned by the time he had the funds.
“Thanks for the breakfast, Jim,” Douxie said. He put a hand on Jim’s back. “How are you feeling? Did you sleep alright?”
A fragile smile. “I think so. And yeah, I’m okay. Thanks, Douxie.”
“Of course.”
Claire came up and kissed Jim’s cheek, taking his hand. He squeezed back. Just as he brought Claire’s fingers to his lips, Krel jumped into his Akiridion form with a whoop.
“She’s on her way!” Krel beamed at his phone.
“Who is?” Douxie asked.
“My sister, Aja!” Krel said, hurrying out of the kitchen.
“Aja?! My ninja-angel love muffin?!” Steve stuffed down the rest of his donut and zipped after him positively squealing. Jim, Toby, Claire, and the trolls followed suit, sharing the excitement.
“Uh...guess we should go, too?” Zoe said with a shrug.
Douxie grinned. “Guess so.”
Just as everyone gathered in the foyer, a pod resembling a blue black-eyed pea popped out of a portal in the sky, zooming through the air and down towards the castle. The pod weaved its way around walls and through the open gate before slowing to a perfect, hovering stop, its smooth round doors sliding open. Out came the hulking Akiridion Douxie had seen before. Krel ran for a hug, his four arms just barely curving around him.
“Varvatos!” Krel said. “I’ve missed you!”
“My King In Waiting!” Varvatos said. “Varvatos has also missed you. He also finds this massive floating stone structure quite impressive!”
“Good to see ya, V-Man!” Toby said, then he gasped. “Eli!”
Sure enough, Eli Pepperjack had emerged from the pod, still small and gangly as ever in his Akiridion jumpsuit. Before Eli could even say hello, Steve crushed him into a hug.
“Pepperjack!!” He set Eli down and gave him a playful shove, nearly knocking him over. “Dude!!”
“H-hi Steve!” Eli said, readjusting his glasses. He smiled as his old friends gathered around. “Hi everyone!”
“Look at you all Akiridionized!” Claire said. “You have to tell us all about being Earth’s ambassador.”
“Yeah that’s right, my best bud’s an ambassador!” Steve hooked his arm around Eli’s neck. “Uh, tell me what that means again?” Then his eyes blew wide and flew towards the pod. “O-oh yeah! Where’s—”
The world hit the brakes as she stepped out of the pod with all the regality of the queen she’d become. Pauldrons on her shoulders. A cape dipping down her back. Her Akiridion crown an upright halo. Steve just stood there smitten, for so long that Krel got to her first.
“Sister!!” he exclaimed. Aja clapped her hands and laughed as they ran into each other’s arms. Krel let out a shaking breath against her. “I’ve missed you so much, Aja.”
“I’ve missed you, too, little brother,” Aja said, keeping him close. “Let’s stay on the same side of the universe for a while.”
Krel sniffled. “Agreed.”
Aja spotted Steve as they pulled apart. The pair were held in a trance, eyes locked and hearts fluttering, until they finally found words.
“Aja—”
“Steve—”
They both sucked in a breath, faces flushing red and navy. Hundreds of video calls over the last year still hadn’t prepare them for this moment. When they could so easily reach out and let their fingers brush. When Aja could cup his boyish face in her hands and run her fingers through his blonde hair. When Steve could let the natural soft glow, the radiant beauty that was her just wash right over him.
“Total queen of my heart…,” Steve said, not realizing he’d said it. Then Aja was giggling and they were in each other’s arms, Steve spinning and dipping her to land a long awaited kiss. Krel groaned in disgust somewhere in the distance.
“My lumbering blonde oaf,” Aja said, her forehead against his. They went over to their friends, fingers linked together.
“It’s so cool to meet you in person, Aja,” Claire said.
“Wow, you’re taller than Krel,” Jim said.
“My little brother’s friends!” Aja scooped them both up. “It’s so good to see your faces without a screen!” She set them swaying on their feet. “Oh it’s so wonderful to be on this mudball Earth again! I—” Something licked her leg. Aja looked down to see…
“Luug?!” Aja said.
“What?!” Varvatos said, storming over to the little purple alien creature that was rolling around on his back. Aja snatched him up, giggling as he lapped at her face. Krel smiled and gave him scratches around his floppy face. “Varvatos Vex told you to stay on the planet!” Luug just burped.
“Ah, so this is Luug,” Douxie said with a grin. “Glad you found him.” Luug turned to him curiously with those huge bug-eyes. Archie around his shoulders reared back, ears flattening.
Aja blinked. “Wait...You’re the hand-reading waiter boy!”
Douxie chuckled then bowed at the waist with an arm under him. “Hisirdoux Casperan at your service, Your Majesty.”
“You’re a duke?” Aja said.
“Er, no. Hisirdoux.”
“Oh, are you his duke?” She pointed at Jim. “You didn’t tell me you’re a king!”
“I’m…not?” Jim said with a titter.
“No, I’m not a duke, my name’s Hisirdoux. His-er-dooks.”
“Oh! Okay, I got it.” Aja shook his hand with two of hers. “It’s nice to meet you, Hair’s A Do!” At the sound of his friends snorting, Douxie sagged his shoulders in defeat.
“Just Douxie’s fine...”
“I dunno, Hair’s A Do has a nice ring to it,” Zoe said. She and Douxie jumped when Varvatos stomped forward, looming over them with his four eyes squinting.
“These Earthlings wear the skulls of their enemies…,” Varvatos said. They glanced down at their necklaces, Douxie further down to his belt. Varvatos’ face stretched with a grin. “Varvatos Vex approves!”
Douxie gulped. “Uh w-well, no, it’s just a bit of fashion—”
“Indeed! The remains of your foes are most fashionable!” Before Douxie could protest, Varvatos’ gaze flickered to Zoe. Recognition followed by a bit of caution. “You are the one who accused the King In Waiting of shop-lifting. A shop Varvatos Vex himself could not lift!” Then that grin was back. “Are you here to seek glorious vengeance?”
“No,” she deadpanned. “Also hi, I’m Zoe.”
“So…why are the two of you here?” Aja asked.
“Same reason you’re here, I presume.” Douxie held out his arm with his bracelet, willing its runes to come alight. He smiled, watching Aja’s face become enthralled at the wisps of magic wrapping around his fingers. A quick, bright flash and Douxie summoned his staff in his grip. Beside him, Zoe showcased sparks flying down her arms and bouncing in her palms. Archie leapt off his shoulders, morphing to his dragon form in midair. “Because this world is in great danger.”
“Again,” Krel said, eyes rolling.
“Lively…,” Aja breathed, eyes following Archie soaring around the room. She giggled. “This planet never ceases to amaze me!” Aja paused, then her face slowly fell. Steve came up and took her hand, their eyes meeting for a moment. “But right…This great danger.” Aja turned to Douxie. “What are we facing?”
“We haven’t really talked about it yet,” Jim said. “If the Genesis Seals are opened, what’s exactly gonna happen?”
While all eyes turned to Douxie, he searched the room for Nari. He caught the tip of an antler poking out from behind a pillar, and she emerged when Douxie walked over. Nari watched him with an unreadable expression as he kneeled to her level and took her hand.
“The Seals…were they ever opened before?”
Douxie had asked one day when he’d brought ice cream home from the smoothie shop to share. Vanilla for Archie, pistachio for her, none for himself. They’d been talking about random things, day to day joys and grievances. Douxie’s mind had wandered to how tragic, how unforgiving, it’d be for this world to fall at the Order’s hands when the question came up. And Nari, spoon in her mouth, had fallen silent, her demeanor shifting to deep retrospection with struggle in her eyes, looking at things Douxie couldn’t see. A time before this one. A time revealing things even Merlin hadn’t known about, absent from his grimoire. A time Douxie wasn’t sure Nari wanted to relive so he’d changed the subject.
But the running was over.
That time and all of its unknown terror might very soon repeat itself.
“Nari,” Douxie said, nothing but gentle. “Won’t you tell us?”
When Nari’s eyes met his, they were as clear as raindrops.
◇
The Hall of The Round Table had remained intact, the Table itself still illustrating the shape of the kingdom sparkling with compass roses and adorned with gemstones. Nari sat cross-legged upon its surface while everyone gathered around. After a long moment, she opened her eyes and gazed over each of their faces until settling on Douxie’s.
“Go on, Nari,” he said softly with a nod. Nari’s eyes slid shut once again, her hands folding together. Then, with a sharp breath, she opened her palms to the ceiling, the spring green of her magic bursting forth and pulsing around the room, iridescent vine markings tracing the walls. Above her a single glowing orb hovered.
“In ancient times before us, before myself,” Nari began, “the Creator, the Great Eternity, formed all that we know and see.” The shape of a man with a bushy, wild mane of hair like a lion, the horns of an ox, and large wings resembling those of an eagle’s took the orb in his hand, expanding it into a model of the Earth. “Before the sky was born, we came to be.” Images of Bellroc, Skrael, and herself manifested. More and more such pictures magicked themselves into her display as Nari continued, the man that was the Great Eternity mimicking her movements.
The creation of the Heartstones, seven in total. Landscapes sculpted, oceans filling, vegetation springing forth. The sun, moon, and stars being placed in the universe. Ecosystems teeming with newly formed creatures of every variety, every category. Trolls breathed to life from stones. Finally, pieces of the projected ground were coaxed into the air, the hands of the Great Eternity shaping human life as if clay. Everyone took it in, fully captivated.
“Gaylen’s Core…,” Varvatos said.
“This planet’s creation…,” Krel said. “Fascinating…”
“It was beautiful to see,” Nari said with the smallest of fond, fleeting smiles. “But soon, Humanity would fall, tempted by darkness and consumed by evil. The hearts of Man, and soon Magickind, became corrupted with pride, greed, violence, and dark indulgence. And so the Earth was cursed.” Wisps of green, so dark they were almost black, flowed from the Great Eternity’s fingers and crept over the land.
“The world continued in its wickedness. All who could choose chose wrongdoing. The Great Eternity warned them of his wrath…but they did not listen. It was so saddening as it was so shameful.” Nari brought her hands together and apart, wiping the slate. She conjured the Great Eternity again, this time holding the misty image of the Genesis Seals, and looked at Douxie. “This was the first opening of the Seals, meant to rid the Earth of the sins of all. It was by the Great Eternity’s magic all things came to be, and so magic would bring the end. The Order was given this task. The instruments of this great destruction…” A twirl of her arms and a cloak of shock and terror draped over the room.
The Seals disappeared, and in their place, three gargantuan monsters. A dragon with its skull bare, feathers laid down its long neck and across its massive wings. A humanoid giant with shoulders like walls, a shriveled waist, and arms like clubs, all sharp and deadly edges as if fashioned from glass. A centaur with the body of a deer and a feminine upper half, long hair like thick vines draped down its torso and antlers like trees sprouting from its head. None of them had faces, only symbols of circles connected by lines where they would’ve been.
“Seklos and Gaylen…,” Aja whispered.
“What are those?” Zoe asked, a shudder in her voice.
Nari’s gaze swept over the room. “The Titans, given to the Order to end the world. When the Great Eternity’s final warning was not heeded, he destroyed all of the lifegiving Heartstones…And so it began.” They watched in horror as the illusion widened, spreading all over the room, and projected civilians fleeing for their lives from the wrath of these Titans. It all flashed by. The dragon spewing flames. The giant bludgeoning everything in its path. The centaur whipping its vines and stomping the ground. Entire civilizations, mortal and magic, burned alive. Frozen in place, silently screaming. Ravaged by earthquakes, choked by thorns. Utter annihilation upon every corner of the Earth.
“Nari…” Douxie looked to her, his body and voice trembling witnessing such devastation. He saw her clutching a fist to her chest and her face creased in despair.
“I have never felt such pain as I did then,” Nari said thickly. Rivulets of tears streamed down her face, caught in the light of her magic. “I was created to care for life. And I could also feel the Great Eternity’s deep sorrow at the world’s rebellion. But…not all was lost.”
The scene shrunk back down, focusing in on a few miraculous survivors. “There were some whose hearts were not tainted, who did not desire to partake in darkness. The Great Eternity had shown them mercy. The Titans were sealed away, and the Earth began anew.” On cue, the image of the Titans turned to dust, returning to the Genesis Seals floating between the Great Eternity’s hands. He then lifted his palms with Nari’s, and the world was gradually restored and repopulated.
“But Bellroc…He was not happy about this. He was very, very angry that any humans had been spared. ‘Humans had soiled this world. Humans had ruined Magickind with their depravity. How could Eternity be such a fool?’ I have said before, Bellroc and Skrael believe Humanity cannot be saved, that there is no redemption. They were against the Great Eternity’s grace.” Nari joined her hands, finally withdrawing her magic from the room. She looked down. “They only mourned magic life…but took great pleasure in killing humans.”
Silence fell over the hall. Everyone tried to process what they’d seen, what they now knew they were up against. Titans that could level the Earth. Titans that, this time around, wouldn’t be sparing anyone.
“We were commanded to never open the Seals again. So they sought to protect the balance.” Nari swallowed. “That is what they said. But I could see it, their delight in causing pain. I could see it…I knew but I…” Nari grimaced, doubling over. “I did not want to see..! I pretended not to know and I am so sorry!” Arms were around her in seconds and she was pulled into a familiar embrace. Douxie held her close. Archie bunted her thigh. They at least knew how to handle this.
“Nari, remember what we said before?” Douxie said into her hair.
“I am trying to make things right now,” Nari said muffled into his jacket.
“And?” Archie said.
She clutched Douxie’s sleeve. “I am not alone.”
“And?”
A long pause. Nari just sniffled. Douxie held her by the shoulders and pulled back, glowing with soft affection.
Nari looked down. “The past…i-is… forgiven.”
“That’s right,” Douxie said, catching her eyes. “Absolutely right and true.” Nari looked to see everyone coming closer, their smiles soft and agreeing.
“We’re glad you’re with us, Nari,” Jim said, extending his hand. A weak laugh, then Nari wiped her eyes and took it.
“You have wonderful friends, Douxie,” she said.
“Hey, we’re your friends, too,” Claire said. “Not up for debate.”
“Yes, let us be friends!” Aja said.
“The Creepslayerz got your back, little Veggie Lady!” Steve said. Eli nodded proudly beside him.
“We are with you, Mistress Nari,” Blinky said, gesturing around the group. “Your past matters not to us, but the fight you’ve chosen right those wrongs.” A warm smile. “Just as we share the burden of the battle to come, let us share the burden of your endeavor.”
Douxie squeezed Nari to his side. Small tears still pricked the corners of her eyes. She gazed at each of their faces, her heart swelling because for so long she’d only been able to watch. Nari wasn’t blind to the sins of Humanity. But for countless centuries, since the beginning, she’d felt their souls placed in their mothers’ wombs and watched them grow from crawling to walking to running. How they laughed and cried and were perplexed at small things. How they wondered at the world and the heavens beyond, so vast and mysterious to them. How they built towers with their hands and made songs with their voices. How some danced in the rain or swung from tree branches or climbed mountains. How they did good things. How they did horrible things. How they lost and found themselves. How deeply they suffered. How they clung to the smallest threads of hope to conquer each day.
For so long, Nari watched, only venturing closer to listen to the laughter of children playing in forests. To see the light of their smiles when she brought them berries or flowers or beckoned birds and squirrels until they had to go home. Until Bellroc found her. Then it was time to quell the sweet dreams of friendship and go back to the endless nightmare of keeping the balance. Until the needless suffering had become too much. Until Nari could take no more. Until all she could do was run from what she’d always known.
Now Nari knew so much more.
She looked up at Douxie, who had shown her what it was like to share an ice cream sundae and have loud music booming into her ears and watch television while wrapped in a blanket. What it was like to cook with a microwave, clean a carpet, make hot chocolate, have a story read or a song sung to her before bed. How it felt to wear socks and to go shopping to pick her favorite things and take pictures and blow bubbles and smoosh a plushie to her chest. How it felt to be given gifts. To hold hands with someone. To feel a warm embrace after a sleepless night. To not be scolded for her tears. To be cared for. To be loved with no condition. Nari thanked the Great Eternity within herself, and snuggled closer to him. Douxie, who’d become her dearest. Douxie, who’d given her more than she ever thought possible. More than she could ever ask. More than she deserved.
“Thank you all,” she said. “My…My friends.” Everyone smiled, and a peaceful stillness fell over the hall, Douxie poking at Nari’s face to make her laugh. Archie purred in her lap. Zoe hopped onto the Table, legs swinging. She wiped a tear off Nari’s face before crossing her arms.
“You said this…Great Eternal Whatever told you guys to keep the Seals shut,” Zoe said carefully. “So Bellroc and Skrael went rogue, then?”
Nari nodded. “If the Titans are unleashed, they will seek to destroy all of the Heartstones, just as the Great Eternity once did. Then there will be no stopping the end of this world.”
“Well then we’re gonna make sure the Lunchbox of Death stays shut,” Toby said. “Next time the Order wants to tussle,” he knocked the handle of his warhammer against his palm, “we’ll be hitting a homerun!”
Varvatos cracked his knuckles. “Varvatos Vex agrees with this method of violent hitting!”
“The spell Nari taught us,” Claire said, looking over at her fellow magicians. “We need to land it just right. Take them down straight away. Maybe we can make a distraction like before?”
“I doubt they’ll be fooled a second time…,” Archie said. “Or I suppose technically the third time.”
“But what if…” All eyes went to Jim. “What if the Titans are summoned again? Would we stand any chance?”
“Aw c’mon, Jim, don’t say that,” Eli said.
“No, he’s right.” Aja stepped forward. “We need to be prepared for anything, whether we succeed or fail in keeping these Titans at bay.” She turned to Douxie and Jim. “If it comes to that, I’ll have this planet evacuated and my troops here to fight by your side. You have the word of House Tarron.” Krel positioned himself by Aja and nodded firmly. Steve all but swooned.
“Thanks, Aja,” Jim said.
“Of course. This is also our home.”
“And we’ll protect it like we did before,” Krel said. “We don’t know when the Order wizards will return. But in the meantime, let’s do what we’ve been doing and get stronger.”
“Right,” Douxie said.
Determination rippled around the room, spirited fires in everyone’s eyes. Yet as sure as the resolution in their hearts was the uncertainty in the pits of their stomachs. The apprehension for the things to come. The hope that it wouldn’t come to that.
◇
After a grueling day of sparring in the arena, evening approached and the gang went inside for a well earned break. Walter then returned to the castle with Barbara in tow, who threw her arms around Jim as soon as her feet touched the floor. They held each other for a solid minute. And when Barbara pulled back to look her son in the eyes, nothing needed to be said. She took his wrist and slipped a small orange bottle into his hand, her face exuding nothing short of heartbreaking sympathy and love.
His pills. He hadn’t been great about taking them recently.
“Thanks Mom,” Jim said, pocketing them. “I’m s—”
“Don’t, sweetie.” She hugged him again. “Don’t.” So Jim just sniveled against her and held on. Walter came up and touched his back.
“C’mon, what’re the waterworks for?” Everyone looked towards the gate, and those who recognized the tall, slim, fuschia troll leaning against the wall gasped. Nomura grinned. “Thought you’d be glad to see me, Trollhunter.”
Jim gave a breathy laugh, moving away from Barbara to jog into Nomura’s long arms. Claire, Toby, Blinky, and Aaarrrgghh followed after him, crowding around their old friend.
“Where’ve you been, Nomura?” Claire asked.
“Important business,” Nomura said. “The usual.”
“You mean sneaking into museums and concert halls?” Walter said.
Nomura squinted. “Did I stutter?”
Once they all made Nomura’s acquaintance, Krel headed back up to Merlin’s study while the rest moved back out to the training ground. While Douxie lit the torches all around the pitch, the others gave Walter, Barbara, and Nomura the rundown of what they’d learned, their expressions dark and shaken by the end.
“No more of your friendly sparring,” Nomura said, whipping out her scimitars with their crimson blades as though carved from fire. “We gotta get a little ugly with each other. Cause that’s what this whole thing is gonna be.” She lashed out at Walter, who as naturally as breathing plucked two knives off his collar and countered, metal scraping against metal. The two were a savage flurry of clanging blades until they had each other pinned, razor edges at one another’s throats. “Ugly.”
Everyone remembered to breathe when they stepped apart, though Aja and Varvatos were transfixed as if watching their favorite sitcom.
“Lively!” Aja exclaimed.
“Most vicious,” Varvatos said. “Skillfully vicious! Varvatos Vex approves!”
“Training from this point forward is going to be brutal,” Walter said. “I hope you’re all prepared.”
Aaarrrgghh patted Toby on the back as he let out a sobbing groan. “I think Warhammer needs to retire early guys…”
“Pfft, what’s wrong, Domzalski?” Steve said. “Too tough for ya?” Toby elbowed his ribs. “Ow, ow, owie!!” Steve cradled his side and started whining. “Watch it bro, I’m still…so… sore…”
“I know some great, deep stretches that would help you with that!” Aja said and Steve just barely suppressed his whimper.
Suited back up and as ready as could be, they all decided to just go at it, weapons swinging and spells cast. Claire’s portals swallowing up Zoe’s lightning bolts. Blinky rolling away from Archie’s flames and hurling his dwarkstones. Steve and Eli, now pretty adept with a serrator of his own, exchanging a few blows before chasing Nari around the arena, tripping over roots and falling on their faces. Douxie and Toby having a go with Nomura and Walter. Jim and Aja locked in a furious display of swordsmanship. Varvatos and Aaarrrgghh punching away at each other.
“Glorious!!” Varvatos shouted after each hit.
“Glorious!” Aaarrrgghh roared back, then giggled.
Long hours of scrapping passed with Nomura and Varvatos yelling at everyone to go for the knees, throat, heart, or all of the above. The darkness of night had fully set in by the time they all limped back into the castle sitting room.
“Well my everything hurts,” Douxie wheezed, easing onto a settee. Zoe laid down on his back, wiping sweat from her brow and trying to catch her breath. Jim cracked some of his joints, slowly rolled his neck. Toby didn’t even make it to a couch and was sprawled on the floor next to Eli. Even Aja looked a little winded. Barbara made her rounds with some first aid and one of the shards of heartstone.
“Not bad for a bunch of pebbles,” Nomura said, at which Walter gave her a look. “What? Look how tiny they all are. Especially that one.”
Nari blinked.
“Get your rest,” Walter said. “We’ll keep this up until the Order shows their faces again. Be ready.”
“Ya got it Coach Green Guy!” Steve slurred, delirious with exhaustion. Barbara sighed and gave him a pat before going to Jim, placing a kiss on his forehead.
“Don’t work too hard,” she said. “That goes for all of you.” She folded her arms and rolled her gaze at Walter. He mimicked her with a coy smile. Barbara smoothed Jim’s hair back. “Goodnight, honey.”
“Goodnight, Mom.”
“Tomorrow, Young Atlas.”
◇
It was astounding.
For the hundredth time that day, Krel poured over the data being collected from the bracelet. Picked apart the energy levels, the construction of every wave. Compared it to the same energy that comprised his entire body and saw it, the striking similarities. He was about to review it once more when the door to the study creaked open.
“Whoa,” Zoe said. “Man, and I thought I was a nerd.” She pushed the door shut and went over, skimming over Krel’s work strewn around the room. When she saw the bracelet, she bumped against his arm to get a better look, ignoring his scoff. “Huh. Last time I saw this thing I almost died.”
Krel rubbed his neck. “Ahaha…But you didn’t!” At Zoe’s blank face, he cleared his throat. “Thank Seklos you’re not dead and were able to collect this remarkable data.” Krel pressed his fingers against a holographic board, leaning as close as he could to study every bit of information.
“So what has this ‘remarkable data’ shown you?” Zoe asked. “What did you need it for?”
Krel’s face fell and he straightened up. “I have a crazy idea to stop these Order wizards. But…I don’t know if I want to say just yet.” He sighed. “I don’t want to disappoint anyone.”
“Try me,” Zoe said. “It’s just an idea, right?”
A second of hesitation, then Krel took a breath. “I wondered about the science behind this energy, this magic, you wizards use.” He turned his attention back to the panel and beckoned Zoe closer. “I found that magic is astoundingly similar to the energy of Akiridion-5, which is comprised of dark, thermal, and….” Krel dragged and enhanced the outline of an Akiridion body, filled in with the characteristic electric blue and streaks of black like veins. But it was the outline itself that was curious, a thin stream of liquid color like one of those iridescent bags. “A mysterious third energy that I thought only existed on Akiridion-5. Guess what we call it.”
“Mysterious third energy,” Zoe said.
Krel frowned. “No.”
“Ok, third energy.”
“No.”
“Just mysterious then.”
Nothing but judgement.
“Well I tried. Give it to me.”
“Arcane,” Krel said. “It’s arcane energy. It’s how Akiridions have developed technology for thousands of keltons! Well, that and our advanced intellect.”
“Right.” Zoe crossed her arms. “Crappy name aside, what does that have to do with magic?”
“Everything! Because I found levels of all three of these energies in abundance from the data you collected.” Krel pointed to said levels. “Magic is made of arcane energy! That is why magic and Akiridion tech work so well together!”
It was interesting, but Zoe still wasn’t sure what he was getting at. “Alright…Okay, so the idea. What’s your idea?”
A spark flared in Krel’s eyes. He moved over to the neighboring panel, the touch of his fingers rippling across the screen until the diagram of a net displayed.
“Zoe, there are ways to negate Akiridion energy,” Krel said, and it clicked. Zoe snapped her gaze to Krel as he started muttering to himself. “I need to figure out how to trap them within an equilibrium…Radiation…Trifurcate radiation! Kleb, there’s no way… There’s no time!”
“You want to make it so that the Order can’t use their magic,” Zoe said slowly. “Krel, that’s…that’s—”
“It’s curved yellow fruit, I know!” Krel exclaimed, then knocked his forehead against the panel with a groan. “This is why I didn’t want to say…”
“Well, no.” Zoe shrugged, her eyes flickering up. “It’s not totally nuts. Believe it or not, there actually is a way to stop the flow of magic.”
Krel whipped his head to the side, eyes wide. “Really?”
Zoe nodded. “They’re called sealing stones.”
“Ai, this planet and stones…” Krel murmured with scrunched brows.
“All it takes is a touch,” Zoe said, “and they’ll suck up a person’s magic like a sponge but—” She jumped when Krel pushed off the panel and grabbed her shoulders.
“Thank Seklos! Why didn’t you or Douxie say anything? Where can we find these stones? To think we can save this planet with just a rock—”
“Krel.” Zoe wiggled his hands off and took a step back. “As I was saying, they can stop a person’s magic but it’s only temporary.” She sighed. “They only last about an hour and break after three uses. And depending on how powerful the magic is, the stones may not even work. So they definitely won’t work on the Arcane Order.”
They stared at each other for a few seconds before Krel deflated back onto his panel with a sad groan. Zoe rubbed her neck and put a hand on his back.
“Look, I said that because your idea isn’t unheard of,” she said. “It’s just we’re talking about the Order here.” She peered around at his setup, the boards blinking with data, the table cluttered with doodads, the bracelet’s screen pulsing green, and excitement started thrumming in her chest. “I think…It’ll take two great minds to pull this off.” Krel peeked up at her and Zoe grinned. “Dude, count me in.”
Krel lifted his face off the panel. “What? You want to help me?”
“Magic technoscience is kind of my whole thing,” Zoe said with a wink. Krel stood up, riveted as she clapped and pulled her hands apart, strings of crackling electricity connected between her palms. Runes and formulas drifted within a sphere like a galvanic snowglobe. She let him gawk for a bit before dissipating it with some jazz hands. “We can still keep it under wraps for now. But I’ve got you on this, Krel.”
She held up a hand as if to give him a high-five. Krel gazed at her for a moment before a smile broke out on his face. He met her halfway.
“Thank you, Zoe,” Krel said with a determined smile.
She nodded, then set her hands on her hips and glanced around. “So what else have you been working on up here?”
A blue sphere on the worktable started blinking and beeping. Krel tapped on it and Douxie’s face showed up on a projected circular screen, chatter and ruckus in the background.
“Krel! Jim— Oh, Zoe, that’s where you went— uh yes, Jim made some snacks in the kitchen. Come join us! Don’t you dare say no—” There was a deafening bang and a screech. Douxie scowled. “Steve, stop throwing things!”
“YO THAT SPIDER WAS HUGE!” Steve shrieked from somewhere.
“Do not be scared!” Nari’s soft voice somehow came through. “He is very friendly.” More screaming, the sound of something running into a table, and everyone complaining about snacks being knocked onto the floor.
“My hot chocolate!” Eli cried.
“Save the Nougat Nummies!!” Toby shouted.
Another crash and more crying.
“SAVE ME PEPPERJACK!!!”
“Aw come on!”
“Dude!”
“Great, there’s popcorn everywhere.”
“You’re cleaning this up, Steve!”
Douxie pinched the bridge of his nose. “I better…Alright, yea, see you both in a b—” One last bang, a hissing and spitting Archie barreling into Douxie face, and it disconnected.
Krel blanked. “Uh…”
Zoe shrugged. “I dunno but I want snacks. Come on.”
◇
It was almost midnight and they were still playing board games. Nine rounds of Throw Throw Burrito later, Eli figured it’d be a great idea to give Monopoly a go, which ended with Aja owning thirty houses, Steve still in jail, Nari somehow winning, and Claire and Douxie refusing to speak to each other for half an hour. Varvatos was relentless in his shouting for decapitation and the blood of his enemies all throughout a campaign of Dungeons and Dragons, much to Blinky and Aaarrrgghh’s chagrins. Archie had been evading Luug’s existence all night but was now smooshed on the floor under his weight, defeated.
“Get off me this instant or face my wra—” The rest of Archie’s threat was swallowed by Luug’s four slobbery mandibles.
Eventually the trolls and Varvatos called it a night while everyone else settled in for movies on one of Krel’s panel screens. Big Hero 6, some Harry Potter, one of those really bad romantic comedies, and Future Warrior 3 (the one where robots killed Alfred Einstein.). Nari had Luug in her lap and Archie grumbling. Krel, Eli, and Toby brought the snacks. Steve and Aja in her human form snuggled close, Jim and Claire doing the same.
Douxie happened to glance at the couples and, for some reason, his eyes ended up on Zoe, sitting on the floor next to him with her back against a cushion. All swallowed up in the oversized band tee she was wearing to bed. The glow on her face and hair from the soft light of the screen. He was staring, which was rude and weird, so he looked down. Her fingers were mere inches from his but he couldn’t so he decided to just watch the movie. Then someone decided a horror flick would be a good time and Douxie was latching onto her anyway, shaking in his joggers as a twitching ghost emerged from a dark hallway.
“Doux, you know you’ve fought actual demons before, right?” Zoe said but she didn’t scoot him off because of course. Just set her hand over his clutching her shoulder and felt her heart skip a beat and the corner of her mouth raise. She wondered, though, how much longer it could be this way. An unending song. The progression of chords, beats that haven’t dropped, notes tied together bar after bar. Just building and building and building, the resolution unclear and uncertain. This strange and scary masquerade Douxie and Zoe had found themselves in at some point, their hearts locked across the room. Yet they’d been dancing around one another for so long neither of them were sure if they’d ever stop. If shattering what they had, if either one of them slipping away, would be worth the risk.
So when they and Nari magicked the children into their beds after they’d all fallen asleep, when Nari holding a sleeping Archie went ahead to Douxie’s old room and left the two of them alone and staring through a window at a starlit night, neither of them said a word. Just let their arms touch and press against each other. Douxie brought her to his side. Zoe held him around the waist. Warm. Close. Present. Together.
Silently begging they’d never leave.
◇
The daylight breaking through the darkness drove the screaming away. Jim clutched his sheets against his heaving chest, his teeth chattering and his skin slick with sweat. He sat up and scrambled for his pills rattling inside the bottle because of how much he was shaking and popped one. He hadn’t eaten yet but he would soon. It’d be fine.
Walter was already here and fixing a quick breakfast for everyone when Jim stumbled into the kitchen. Claire looked up from her cup of tea and her smile fell because she always knew when he’d had a nightmare. She got up and took his hand, cupping his cheek with her free one.
“Hungry?” she asked.
“Little bit,” Jim said and sighed against the warmth of her palm, holding her wrist. Slipped her hand further into his. Almost choked, cause Claire still wanted to touch him. Walter moved pans of scrambled eggs and bacon off the hearth.
“Come fix a plate, Young Atlas.”
They moved to the dining room, Douxie carrying a tray of pancakes burnt to crisps. Blinky and Aaarrrgghh tucked in as soon as he set it down.
“Best cook,” Aaarrrgghh rumbled out happily.
“Of course no offense to you, Master Jim,” Blinky said, licking his fingers.
“None taken,” Jim said.
Nomura tried a piece. “Eh. Better than socks, I guess.”
“So I’ve been told,” Douxie deadpanned, picking up his fork. Zoe stole a piece of bacon off his plate.
Krel got everyone’s attention when they were finishing up. “Before you train today, I have something to show you all!” That, and he couldn’t survive another second of Aja and Steve spoon-feeding each other.
So they all left their plates by the well and followed Krel up to Merlin’s study. Laid out on the work table was an assortment of Akiridion gizmos and gadgets. Gauntlets that shot lasers, spheres that became partial mech suits, upgrades to buff their armor and weapons. Steve’s Toothache axe was now double-headed, a thick curved blade like that of a serrator fixed on the other side. The head of Toby’s warhammer was fitted with a hovering layer of Akiridion steel to give a boost in striking power. The spines, pauldrons, and soles of all their armor had been enhanced to increase agility and improve balance, said areas now outlined electric blue.
“Tachyon enhancers!” Krel said with open arms, pleased as he watched Toby zip around the room much faster than he normally would.
“Awesome sauce!!” Toby said.
Walter and Nomura examined the laser gauntlets while Blinky tested one of the mech spheres, yelping when his upper body was suddenly held up by energy solidified into giant blasters and a helmet. Another surprise came in the form of Krel opening up the closet. Douxie’s stomach dropped at the sight of a man and woman who looked like they’d been plucked out of the 60s standing still as mannequins, eyes shut.
“Uuuuh Krel?” Zoe said. But apparently Aja was as excited as she and Douxie were freaked out.
“Ricky and Lucy!” Aja said. Her face fell when the two didn’t respond. “What’s wrong with them, Krel? Are they alright?”
“More than alright,” Krel said, and he touched the Blanks’ temples to activate them. In two seconds their eyes were fully open, cheeks filled with their big bright smiles, and they were hopping out of the closet. “They’re good as new!”
“Is that our Aji Waji?” Ricky said, picking Aja up under her arms and spinning her around. Lucy crushed Aja against her chest as soon as he dropped her back on the floor.
“My little pumpkin pound cake,” Lucy said.
Aja squeezed her back as Ricky hugged both of them. “Oh, I’ve missed you both!”
“Okay, I’m sorry but who are these guys?” Zoe asked, arms crossed.
“Such strange souls,” Nari said. They jumped when the Blanks locked onto and bolted right up to them, eyes and smiles wide.
“You must have one heck of a hankering for your vegetables, little lady!” Ricky said. “Why, you’re as green as a green bean! Or a lima bean! Do you like beans?”
“Oh yes, I like beans very much,” Nari said.
“Ah hi, hi pussycat!” Lucy pounced on Archie before he could scurry away. He struggled in vain as she smothered him in her arms, meowing in despair. “Aren’t you a little scamp?”
Douxie startled when Ricky flew up to him and shook his hand with such force that his whole body jerked up and down.
“Ricky Blank, good ta meet ya champ!” Ricky said, not letting up for a second. “Boy, you sure are missing a few colors. Doom and gloom all they had?”
“H-H-Hisird-doux,” Douxie said, voice wobbling. “And n-n-not really i-it’s a p-personal ch-oice um c-could you please—”
“Your hair pops like bubblegum!” Lucy said, still clutching a writhing Archie. “What’s your secret, pretty gal?”
“...Bleach,” Zoe said. She cringed at how Lucy’s right eyeball seemed to go haywire for a second, almost rolling back into her skull. “What’s the deal with you two?”
“Did someone say deal?” Ricky let go of Douxie’s hand and he nearly fell over. “Consider it sold! A deal’s a deal, am I right?”
“Right from left!” Lucy said, flinging Archie yowling out of her arms. “Which is right!”
“They’re robots that were modified because me and Aja needed fake parents for reasons,” Krel said, casual and unbothered.
“Reasons,” Aja said with a cheeky shrug.
“‘Course they are,” Zoe said. Douxie bumped against her, rubbing his wrist. Zoe bent a finger against her chin, scrutinizing Ricky and Lucy’s mechanical tics in their otherwise convincing human guises. All her years of living and she still hadn’t seen anything like it. “Kinda freaky…But also really cool.”
“Oh it’s more than cool.” Krel flitted his fingers over a panel. One more tap and Ricky and Lucy’s arms shot out in front of them, straight and rigid. Sections of skin and clothes separated and rearranged, revealing their wired, artificial insides, until the Blanks were packing two cannons each. A blast went off from Lucy’s right arm, Steve and Eli scrambling out of the way before it left a big smoking burn on the far wall. Krel let out a triumphant laugh. “It’s klebtastic!”
“Wowza, Lu!” Ricky said. “Aren’t I a hot shot?”
“Too hot to handle!” Lucy said.
“W-watch where you aim those things!” Eli said from behind a chair. He and Steve ducked and squealed when Lucy’s head whirled their way.
“Lively, little brother,” Aja said. She brought Krel closer and leaned her head against his. “That’s our genius King In Waiting. These upgrades will be a big help to us.”
“There is one more thing.” Krel searched the room until he found Jim, off to the side and watching Claire experiment with movement in her enhanced armor. She dashed across the floor, hopped flawlessly from chair to table, then landed back on the ground without so much as a wobble.
“This is so freaking cool!” Claire said.
Toby cartwheeled next to her and giggled. “Yep, definitely couldn’t do that before.” His face fell when he caught the somberness in Jim’s eyes. “Maybe we can put some of that tachy whatever stuff on your shoes?”
Claire tried for a laugh. “Good one, Toby. Tacky shoes!”
“I guess that wouldn’t be so bad in this case,” Jim said, unable to help the slumping of his back. But it was fine. It would help him. Claire and Toby went quiet, faces soft with sympathy. “Hey, don’t worry guys. I have my fighting experience and Krel’s serrator. I’ll be fine.”
“Actually, that’s not all you have.” Krel approached and presented Jim with something in a clear case. Jim’s mouth fell open and his heart lurched. Everyone else couldn’t believe their eyes either. It was more smooth and polished, less like an ancient artifact. Otherwise it looked just like it, from it’s luminous blue sheen to the intricate pattern of rings and dials on its surface. The cover lifted away and Krel placed it in Jim’s palm, where it fit perfectly. He gripped his fingers around it.
“Krel…” Jim’s voice cracked. “Is…Is this… N-no way…” He brushed his fingers around its circumference, down its face over the now disk-like gears. Bounced his hand. It was much lighter. “You made me a new amulet?”
“How’d you manage that?” Douxie asked.
“The design of it was quite simple,” Krel said. “But to achieve the same kind of power, I knew I had to use some kind of special magic stone from this planet. That’s what the first Amulet was made from, right?” He grinned and held up one of the shards of teal heartstone they’d been using to recover. “The energy in these hearty stones is magic which, I’ve discovered, is practically the same kind of energy Akiridions function with.” At that, Krel touched his temple and poofed into his Akiridion form.
“Arcane energy?” Aja said.
“Precisely, sister!” Krel looked to Jim. “The technology and the magic from the stone will work perfectly together. And you don’t need words to activate it.”
Jim finally tore his eyes off it. “Really? Then how do I…”
“Like this.” Krel went to his side, folding both left hands and his lower right behind him. With a bit of campiness, he puffed out his chest and smiled, miming holding something in his remaining hand before bringing it right over where his heart would be. “Er, our cores are more in the center but you get the idea.”
Jim looked back at the amulet, turning it over and seeing his reflection on the shuttered compartment, though he didn’t linger on it for long. The tingling in his fingers spread to his palm, then up his arms, around his neck and down his shoulders. It sparked a nerve and made his jaw twitch, his teeth clacking together.
“I…I-I don’t know,” Jim said, looking left and right at his friends.
“Don’t be afraid, Jim,” Krel said. He took Jim’s wrist and gently guided his hand closer to his heart. “It’s alright.”
Jim held Krel’s reassuring gaze. He took a deep breath and swallowed, closing his eyes. As soon as the amulet touched him, it pinged off and hovered in place, the familiar burst of magic whirling around and lifting him into the air. It was as though he’d never lost the original Amulet as each piece of armor manifested and clicked into place. The Akiridion elements were plain to see in the dark blue pauldrons and the streaks of blue energy that lined the rerebraces and chainmail, circling over the knees and down the calves of his greaves. It was a sleeker look, but the structure and feel was identical. The new amulet, just as the first, was set into his breastplate.
While Claire and Toby’s eyes brimmed with tears and the rest of his friends stared in awe, Jim’s feet touched the ground and his brain tried to register that, yes, he had an amulet and was wearing armor again. There was a lift in his chest and pressure behind his eyes as he flexed his fingers, rotated his arm, tapped his toes. It fit his body perfectly and was a comfortable weight. Made for him.
“Klebtastic!” Krel said. “It came out perfect! Okay, so the tachyon enhancers are, in fact, in the legs. Not only that, this armor will absorb kinetic energy from attacks so you can take all the punches and magic lasers and redirect—oof!” Jim reached under Krel’s first set of shoulders and pulled him into a hug.
“I don’t know what to say,” Jim said. “Just…Thanks so much, Krel.”
“You’re welcome, Jim,” Krel said, four arms returning the embrace.
“Truly brilliant, Krel,” Douxie said. He ruffled Jim’s hair and caught his eyes glowing with subdued joy. Douxie smiled. “Look at that, you’ve made his day.”
“Sure have,” Jim said. “But…I guess I’ll still have to use your serrator, if that’s alright.”
“Varvatos Vex thinks that will no longer be alright.” Varvatos looked down at Krel. “The King In Waiting’s inventions will undoubtedly prove useful in combat. But he himself needs to start training for battle.”
“Agreed,” Walter said. “Contraptions will only get us so far against what we’re facing.”
“Hey!” Aja said, pointing a finger. “Do not doubt the capabilities of my brother’s technological skill.” But her defensiveness became reluctance when she turned to Krel. “But also, they’re right, little brother. You need your serrator.”
“No big deal, Jimbo,” Toby said. “We are in a Medieval castle so there’s gotta be a sword laying around somewhere.”
“Oh definitely,” Douxie said. “Give it some of these upgrades and I’m sure that’ll work just fine.”
“What, bro, you didn’t make Jim a sword, too?” Steve said, elbowing Krel’s side. “That’s like, Gun Robot without his gun!”
“Actually it’s more like a plasma cannon,” Eli said. “It’s a little confusing, I know.”
Steve elbowed Krel again. “You didn’t give Jim his plasma cannon!”
“Did someone say cannon?” Ricky said.
“We sure can!” Lucy said. They stood back to back and cocked their arms.
“Jim does not need a cannon,” Krel said, rubbing his temples. “Or a random sword. Obviously I didn’t make him one because I don’t think I have to.”
“What do you mean?” Jim asked.
Krel held Jim’s gaze for a moment before going over to Merlin’s vault. There was a pregnant pause, Krel examining the elaborate wood and stonework and brushing his fingers over the locks. Douxie shared a look with Archie and Zoe. What was Krel doing? Before Douxie could ask, Krel spun around and looked him dead in the eye.
“Please help me open this,” he said.
“...What?” Douxie said.
“It was open when I was reconstructing the castle so I put that sword in here.”
“Wait, sword?” Douxie said. “You put a sword in there?”
“Si, the one that was stuck in the ground.”
If Douxie were drinking English Breakfast he would’ve spat it out. “You mean Excalibur?”
“Extra Caliber?” Aja said. “Ooooh it sounds very strong.”
“Yes, that’s the one,” Krel said. “I tried to open it again and again with every possible configuration of my serrator but nothing worked.”
“Not even with the Saws of Death setting?” Varvatos asked, and Krel shook his head. “A formidable foe, this strange circular door.”
“But it’s occurred to me now that, of course, magic must be the key.” Krel made a toothy smile and gestured towards the vault. “Right?”
Douxie pinched his forehead. “Right, yeah, let me just…” Now that Merlin’s magic was gone, there wouldn’t be the trickery of randomized compartments and it only took a basic unlocking spell to get the locks turning. The vault’s door swung open and, sure enough, there Excalibur was still lodged in an excavated patch of disheveled earth. Aaarrrgghh lifted it out of the chamber and brought it to the steps, the colored light of the stained glass windows glinting off Excalibur’s silver blade and golden crossguard, catching the lime green gem.
“I thought it was time to give it another try,” Krel said to Jim.
But the room was already starting to warp.
Jim breathed a nervous laugh. “What? Why me?”
“What do you mean?” Claire said. “Of course it’s gotta be you, Jim.”
“The power of Excalibur is imperative to the battles ahead,” Blinky said. “If anyone should wield it, I can think of no other more becoming for such an honor than you, Master Jim.”
“I second that,” Douxie said.
“As do I, Young Atlas,” Walter said.
But Jim could. He could do it easily. All he had to do was look around the room. Anywhere but himself.
“C’mon, Blink, that’s…” The sheen of the sword became blinding like it was trying to pierce through Jim’s skull. Like the light would cut him straight down the middle, open him up for that cold green gem to examine. “No, guys, I couldn’t pull it out before so clearly I’m not the one.”
“Do you remember what I said, Jim?” Douxie touched his shoulder, noting the tremors, and his chest tightened. He made his voice soft. “You’re the courageous Trollhunter. And one of the greatest heroes I’ve ever known.”
“And you’re Merlin’s successor, right?” Jim said, too quickly. “You’re a Master Wizard. You…You’re a hero, too, Douxie. You should take the sword.”
“The sword isn’t meant for me, Jim.”
“Well it’s not meant for me.” Jim took a step back. More mirthless laughter. “There’s no way. I’m not…I’m not worthy.” Blue light encompassed him and his armor rushed off his body, returning to the amulet Jim fumbled to catch. He gasped, the sudden retraction of his armor a needle digging into the back of his brain and pushing against his eyes.
“Jim…!” Claire said, a break in her voice. Her hands were on his arms, her kind voice in his ears but she wasn’t getting any further than that.
Because Jim’s reflection in the back of the amulet was stained red.
The amulet clattered to the ground, skidding until it struck the bottom of Excalibur’s display.
“I’m sorry,” Jim said. They were all uttering his name, reaching for him. But he couldn’t stop backing away. Excalibur’s green eye was swallowing him. His skin was burning. “I’m sorry, I can’t. I can’t—” He yanked the door open. Claire didn’t waste any time moving to go after him, but Varvatos blocked the way.
“What are you doing?” Claire said, trying to step around him. “Varvatos, let me through!”
“The Lake boy is deeply troubled,” Varvatos said gently. “It is as he said. He does not feel worthy of this Extra Caliber weapon’s greatness. Varvatos Vex does not know the depths of Jim’s suffering, but he does understand the feeling of unworthiness, how it crushes one’s spirit.” He gazed across the room at Aja and Krel, their eyes tender, then back down at Claire. “Varvatos Vexs feels it would be good to give him space.”
She knew that. Of course she knew that after the past year. But it didn’t mean her heart didn’t shatter every time Jim flinched away from a mirror. Every time he hesitated to touch her, or whenever she touched him. Every time she saw him the next day, face gaunt and eyes bloodshot from the horrors haunting his dreams. Every time she noticed his weight loss and the tear stains and the scratch marks. Every time he forced a smile. Every time he said it was okay.
Every time he said he was sorry.
Someone took her hand. Through her tears she saw Nari, her expression knowing and her eyes like sunsets. Toby came to Claire’s side and brought her close. He was crying, too. They both knew what was raging through Jim’s mind right now. The guilt. The worthlessness. The loathing at his own pain.
“He doesn’t deserve this,” Claire said, a sob breaking through. “Why am I so useless?”
“Some best friend I am!” Toby said. He stepped away to fume at the wall. “I can’t do anything to help him!” Aaarrrgghh nudged his side with a sad grunt.
“I’m so sorry,” Krel whispered. “I shouldn’t have done that.” Aja held his shoulders. Steve’s fists clenched and Eli put a hand on his back. Blinky clutched his chest, his eyes squeezed shut in sorrow. Walter turned to make a phone call.
“Don’t say that,” Douxie said. “You all mean the world to Jim. I know for a fact that he’s nothing but thankful for all of you just being here for him.” He took a breath. “Jim wouldn’t want you all feeling this way. He’s not blaming any of you.” But Jim was blaming himself, and the thought hurt Douxie’s heart all the same. “He just needs time.”
“Time isn’t really a luxury right now,” Nomura said. “Fact is the Order will be coming for our heads whether we’re ready or not. Whether Jim’s ready or not.”
“She’s right,” Walter said grimly. “Especially if the Titans are unleashed. A measly sword won’t do any good against those beasts. If he can’t wield Excalibur…It grieves me to say it, but I don’t think Jim will be of much help to us.”
“Then we’ll be ready for him!” Claire’s voice cut through the room as she turned to face them. “We’ll train and fight twice as hard. We’ll fight beside him. And if Jim can’t fight, we’ll fight for him! Because this isn’t all on him anymore. It’s on all of us. This is our burden to bear.”
A feeling like winds combing over ocean waves swept through Douxie’s chest. It washed over the room, and the gloom eased off of everyone’s faces. He touched Claire’s arm.
“We’re here for him, just as he’s here for us,” he said. “Just as we’re all here for each other. Fighting for this world...Together.” He hugged Claire to his side. “Jim can take all the time he needs. We’ll be ready.”
Tears were wiped away, smiles finding their way back.
“Truest of words!” Blinky said. “Master Jim need not worry.”
“The words of warrior brethren!” Varvatos said. “Glorious!”
Agreeing cheers around the room, spirits filled with resolve. Zoe folded her arms with a cool smile. Walter and Nomura shared a look before doing the same.
“Come on then,” Douxie said, heading for the door. He gazed at his friends armed with new strength. He thought of Jim. “Let’s get to it.”
◇
Nomura said one hour at first, but Douxie had convinced her to stretch breaktime an extra thirty minutes. Enough time to really savor the effects of heartstone and healing spells soothing their aching everythings.
Barbara had gotten the okay to have the rest of the day off after Walter’s call. She’d just closed the door to Jim’s room in the servants’ quarters when all the guys showed up with soft drinks and pizza.
“How’s he doing, Doc?” Toby asked.
Barbara smiled but it didn’t reach her eyes. “He’s alright. Better than earlier.”
“Well that’s good, right?” Steve said.
“It is,” Douxie said. He pointed at the door. “Is it alright if we…?”
“Of course,” Barbara said. “He’ll be glad to see you all.”
“Thanks, Dr. Lake,” Eli said. He and the others went ahead in. Before Douxie followed, he caught up with Barbara a little down the hall.
“Barbara?”
She turned to him. “What is it, Douxie?”
“I just wanted to ask how you’re doing,” he said. “I know it must be hard for you, watching him go through this.”
After a second, Barbara just smiled. “I’m alright. Knowing he has amazing friends like you makes it easier.” She laid a hand on his shoulder. “Thank you for asking. You’re a sweet boy, Douxie.”
For some reason his insides went a bit warm and fuzzy. “O-of course, it’s no problem.”
“Now shoo. Enjoy your break.”
Krel was pouring some off-brand orange soda into cups when Douxie slipped into the room and shut the door. Jim sat cross-legged on his bed, surrounded by paper plates with two slices of pizza each.
“So um…How’s training going?” Jim asked, his voice a tired rasp. He took the smallest bite of pepperoni.
“I think Nomura and Varvatos will do us in before the Order does,” Douxie said, prompting winces and groans. “But otherwise, it’s coming along, especially magic. Claire improves every day. She really is a natural.”
Jim’s eyes went soft. “Yeah.”
“Me and Krel almost had you guys!” Toby said to Steve and Eli.
“Yeah right, Domzalski!” Steve said. “As if you stood a chance against the Creep!”
“Slayers!” Eli finished, meeting Steve halfway for their hand sign. “Uh, sorry I got you in the face, Krel…”
“Eh…It’s not very difficult to do that,” Krel groused.
“True,” Toby said and met Krel’s side eye with a sheepish grin. “But also Eli, dude, when did you become such a crazy good shot?”
“Varvatos and Aja helped me a lot,” Eli said. “That and the only other configuration my serrator has is pretty much just a gun.”
“Duuude you’re like that assassin in Future Warrior 2!” Steve said. “You know the one who was gonna take out the cyborg caveman but turned good and destroyed the zombie hivemind with a single bullet!”
“I’m sure it’s just like that, Steve,” Douxie said.
“Right?!” Steve said, and Jim snickered into his cup.
“Where’s your cat, Douxie?” Krel asked after the chuckles died down.
He chugged the last of his soda. “Archie? Last I saw he was having a chat with the changelings. Also, he’s not my cat. He’s my Familiar.”
“Well I’m sure most people are familiar with their pets,” Krel said.
“No, I mean Archie and I are bonded. See, I’m also his Familiar.”
“Oh I get it,” Toby said. “You’re chocolate and Archie’s peanut butter. Like—”
“A Nougat Nummie.” Douxie smiled and shook his head. “Sure.”
The next twenty minutes turned into a Douxie Q and A. What did his tattoos mean? How old was he really? Could he speak a dozen languages? Did it freak him out the first time he flushed a toilet?
“Why rock music?” Jim asked.
That question put a glimmer in Douxie’s eyes. He summoned his guitar staff into his hands and leaned back against the wall, eyes fluttering closed as he started plucking out notes.
“I can’t quite put it into words,” Douxie said. “Maybe because rock music is…loud and wild and free.” His left hand did a sharp slide and his fingers went ballistic on the strings, flying seamlessly up and down the fretboard while his right hand danced over the pickups. Every note sent musical fire through his veins, the frenzied, charged melody surging in his ears and right into his brain, fueling his heart like winding for a spell. It was a roaring storm that couldn’t be silenced. There were no limits. No rules, no boundaries. He could do whatever he wanted. He could do things his way. One last slide and he popped off the strings with a good, fat dissonant chord. He relaxed back against the wall and sighed. “Or maybe just because it’s awesome.”
Big claps around the room.
“Doux, that was sick,” Jim said.
“Klebtastic!” Krel said. “Very sick! Extremely sick.”
“We gotta hear your band sometime,” Toby said.
Douxie chuckled, cheeks going a tinge red. “Thank you, thank you. And yes, I’d love for you all to hear us.”
“Isn’t Zoe in your band?” Eli asked.
“She is! Normally on bass but she can do it all. She’s brilliant on the keyboard and is just as well on guitar. I think she’s better than me, to be honest. Especially on vocals. You need to hear her sing, her tone is really lovely and…What?”
They were staring. And smirking. Except Krel who just looked confused.
Douxie squirmed. “What?”
“Don’t play dumb, Dumbledoux,” Steve said, hooking an arm around his shoulders. “The Palchuk knows when there’s a case of the crushes.”
“Pretty sure all of us know it,” Toby said. He feigned a whisper, hand cupping the corner of his mouth. “You kinda suck at hiding it, Doux.”
“W-what are you talking about?” Douxie sputtered, cursing the heat rising to his face. “I-I don’t…I’m not—”
“Yeesh, he’s almost as bad as you were, Jimbo.”
“Ai yi yi, not more of this,” Krel groaned. “Seklos save me…”
“Aw c’mon, Krel,” Eli said. “Romantic love is a beautiful thing!”
“Roman—Romantic?!” Douxie squeaked. “There’s nothing romantic between us!”
“Bro, don’t tell me you were friendzoned for nine hundred years,” Steve said with his lip quivering and ridiculous tears in his eyes. “That’s like, so sad.”
“Mmm, nah, pretty sure she digs him, too,” Toby said.
Douxie got up and maneuvered himself behind Jim on his bed, flopping face down onto the pillow.
“Jim make them stop,” came his muffled wail.
“Yes, please make them stop,” Krel lamented with hands over his ears.
Jim tittered at Douxie’s bright red ears, giving his back a good pat. “Sorry, old man.”
Douxie turned his head and narrowly looked Jim in the eye. Then he flipped onto his back and brought Jim down with him, holding him in a loose headlock.
“What was that?” Douxie interrogated through his smile. “What did you call me?”
Jim kicked his legs and laughed into Douxie’s arm. “What? You’re almost a thousand years old!”
“And still young!” Douxie rubbed his knuckles against Jim’s hair. He finally wiggled out of Douxie’s grasp and gave his arm a shove, Douxie countering with a ruffle and push at Jim’s head and they both fell apart chortling. Warmth filled Douxie’s heart. It was the most genuine, weightless smile he’d seen on Jim’s face since they’d met again. Probably the first time he’d heard him laugh, too. He glanced at the others, their expressions tender and glad.
“Aw man we gotta head back soon,” Eli said, pouting at his phone.
“O-oh…” Jim fiddled his thumbs. “I’m sorry about earlier, guys, I…I’m good now. I can come with you.”
“You’ve got nothing to apologize for,” Douxie said.
“Yeah, come on down whenever you’re ready,” Eli said.
“But—”
“No cheeks about it, Lake,” Steve said. He tapped his fist against Jim’s shoulder. “We got you.”
The gentle resolve in his friends’ eyes made him small and bare. Jim brought his legs up and folded his arms on his knees, resting in the warmth of their comfort. Toby, his closest friend in the world. Douxie’s hand on his back. All of their encouraging smiles. He wanted to rest in it, and he tried.
Through the voices scraping against his mind and the disbelief shackling his heart.
“Thanks, guys.”
◇
An entire red velvet cake, two blueberry scones, and three Diablo Maximus burritos later, Aja was finally satiated.
“You’re insane,” Zoe said. She’d hardly made a dent in her tiramisu.
“Oh how I’ve missed the Diablo Maximus burrito,” Aja said, patting her stomach then leaning on the table. She bounced her heels on the ground and smiled wide. “This is so fun! I’ve never had the girl times before.”
She wasn’t the only one, seeing as Zoe had barely said a word and Nari was looking around while rearranging the raisins on her cookie. Claire had been the one to suggest they all ditch the castle for breaktime and get desserts somewhere. So here they were, sitting outside the bakery at a table with one of those big umbrellas, Aja in her human form and Nari’s antlers poking through a bucket hat.
It wasn’t the girl time Claire was used to at least. A one thousand year old witch, an even more ancient ex-member of an Order bent on genocide, and an extraterrastiral queen weren’t her typical gal pals. But Claire set her coffee on the table and zeroed in on each of them, cause now they would be.
“Douxie said you like smoothies, Nari,” she said. “What’s your favorite?”
“My favorite is mango!” Nari said. “But I also like strawberry and the ones with spinach.”
“Is that why you’re such a lively shade of green?” Aja leaned close in her wonder. “It’s so pretty…”
Nari’s cheeks darkened. “Pretty?”
“Oh my gosh, yes?” Claire tucked a strand of hair behind Nari’s ear. “You’re so cute. Isn’t she, Zoe?”
Zoe glanced up from her phone, a bit startled by all their eyes on her. “Um…Yeah. You’re adorable.”
“T-thank you very much.” Nari plucked a raisin off her cookie and nibbled on it. “You are all also very pretty.”
“Thank you!” Aja said, twirling a strand of her platinum blonde hair. Zoe smiled then returned to her phone. Claire caught the glimmer of undeniable adoration in her eyes as they skimmed over a text and smirked, leaning forward with her chin in her palm.
“Who’re you texting?” Claire asked, looking straight at the contact dubbed “Hisirdoof” bracketed by the skull and bearded wizard emojis.
“Just Douxie,” Zoe said.
“Uh huh.” Claire folded her arms on the table and tapped her index finger, continuing to simper at the affection glowing through Zoe’s subtle smile. “So how long have guys been dating? A couple decades or what?”
Zoe choked on her bite of cake. “W-what?! Me and Douxie are not— We are not dating!” A tint of red dusted her cheeks.
“You have a crush on him then?” Aja said.
“No, I don’t.”
“Come on, Zoe,” Claire said. “As if you guys weren’t cuddling when we were watching movies.”
The tips of Zoe’s ears burned. “S-so? Friends can cuddle, too, you know.”
“Mm, true. But I’m also pretty sure friends don’t hold each other close,” Claire threw her arms around herself, “and stare into each other’s eyes after almost getting blasted by magic.”
Crap that did happen… Zoe thought and she suddenly had the urge to punch Douxie in his stupid handsome face.
“Me and Steve do that all the time,” Aja said with a giggle. “And we are definitely not just friends.”
“Well me and Douxie are just friends,” Zoe said. She ignored the squeeze in her chest. “Always have been.”
A pause.
“Okay but that doesn’t mean you don’t like him,” Claire said.
“In the normal friend way!” Zoe protested. “I like him as a friend and he likes me the same way. Just friends. Right, Nari?” Why was she asking Nari? Was it because Nari had been with Douxie for the whole year he’d completely disappeared and she’d been wanting to know if he’d said anything about her?
Absolutely not.
Nari finished the last piece of her cookie. “Oh yes, you are a very precious friend to him.”
The squeeze in Zoe’s chest became a stab. “See? Told you.”
“There was not a single day that went by that he did not think of you when we were in the city. He missed you greatly.”
Warmth crept back into Zoe’s face. “Yeah that’s…I mean, we’ve been so close for so long. Makes sense. I really missed him, too.”
“In fact, Douxie wrote many songs about you,” Nari went on, tapping a finger to her chin. “Oh they were so sad… It was like his heart was broken.”
“Ha…O-okay, Nari, I think I got it,” Zoe said.
“One time we went shopping and he saw so many things you would like!” Nari smiled sweetly. “Paint for your nails, rings for your ears, and these very scary shoes with teeth…Oh, oh and this very beautiful gift of many roses—”
“Alright!” Zoe ran a hand through her hair, certain she was going to pass out from having her heart squeezed, stabbed, and now on the verge of exploding. “T-thank you, Nari.”
“Yeah, thank you, Nari,” Claire said without a hint of smugness.
“You are welcome,” Nari said. She took a sip of tea and hummed.
“Anyway!” Zoe’s eyes landed on Aja. “Akiridion tech is really cool and uh…you’re brother’s really something.”
“He is a very great something,” Aja said, a fond twinkle in her eyes. “Krel has always been a genius with technology, which you’ve already seen.” She thumbed the rim of her cup of coffee. “He’s so amazing. If it wasn’t for him, I don’t think I would be who I am now.”
“That’s so sweet,” Claire said.
“You have a little brother, too, don’t you?” Aja asked.
“Mi hermanito.” Claire smiled then sighed. “Enrique’s growing so fast. NotEnrique on the other hand keeps wearing a diaper for some reason…”
“Steve says they can be very comfortable.”
“I mean it’s still weird and….Wait, what?”
“What about you, Zoe?” Aja said. “Do you have any siblings?”
Zoe stared for a moment before lowering her eyes to her plate.
“I did,” she said after a while. “I had three little siblings. Two brothers and my sister was the youngest.”
“Had and was?” Claire said quietly.
“They were mortals like my mother way back when,” Zoe said. “So…You know.”
A beat of silence fell over them.
“Zoe…I’m so sorry,” Claire said.
“It’s cool.” Zoe gave her a smile. “They lived good lives and I got to be with them to the end.” Claire and Aja nodded. Zoe glanced over at Nari, mum and staring into her tea, and was suddenly very aware of all this talk about who you were born with. “Nari? Are you okay?”
Nari blinked and looked up. “Oh yes. I am fine.”
Aja tapped the tips of her fingers together. “You, Bellroc, and Skrael were created at the same time. Does that make them your siblings?”
“The Great Eternity made us brothers and sister, yes,” Nari said softly, her eyes clouding with memories of a time long passed, those days so far away now they felt like a dream. The days when the world had only been beautiful. Before darkness. Before Bellroc’s hatred.
“What was it like?” Claire asked. “I mean…before Bellroc and Skrael wanted to destroy everything. Were they always like that?”
Nari shook her head. A small tender smile graced her lips. “Bellroc and Skrael were once very kind.” She remembered how warm Bellroc’s fire used to be, how the night sky had shimmered against the light of his flames. She remembered the snowy fields Skrael would paint and how he embellished Nari’s trees with patterns of frost. She remembered the games they would play and the tunes they would hum. She remembered when Bellroc was the sun and Skrael was the wind brushing over hillsides. When things had been simple. When they had been together.
The scars littering her body ignited. Nari shut her eyes, harsh recollection flashing in the darkness, tearing at her mind. Bellroc and Skrael’s twisted grins. Villages in ruins. Corpses littering the ground. Denial turning her face. The anguish, the horror, the running away. Finding love, only to cause them grief. Archie pinned by shards of ice. Douxie’s agony splitting through her. Pain. Defiance. Anger.
Her magic impaling her siblings’ chests.
“Hey, hey, Nari..!” Claire pulled Nari into her arms. Nari hadn’t realized her tears coursing down her face or how much she’d been shaking. “Don’t cry, Nari. I shouldn’t have asked. You don’t have to talk about it…I’m so, so sorry—”
“I could have killed them,” Nari wept into Claire’s chest. “I could have, i-in the cave.”
Zoe locked eyes with Claire before turning her attention back to Nari, a hand soothing her back. “But…I thought you said the only way to destroy them was—”
“I could not…I could not do it…” She shook her head hard. “I did not want to hurt them so.” Her hands clutched Claire’s blazer. “Why must it be this way?”
They let Nari weep, never minding the looks they were getting from passersby and one very concerned golden retriever. Claire just held on and Zoe stroked Nari’s hair under her hat.
“You still love them,” Aja said softly.
The words were a hammer striking Nari’s heart, crumbling it to pieces, and she flung her arms around Claire as the fullness of her despair burst forth. The blanket of her friends’ comfort fell over her.
Light against the torturous ache of the truth.
◇
The boys stepped into the foyer just as the girls were hopping out of a shadow portal. Claire spotted Jim and went right to him, hugging him close. Jim squeezed her back with a sigh.
“Are you okay?” Claire asked.
“I’m better,” Jim said. They pulled apart, still holding each other’s arms. “I um…I’m just going to watch you guys.”
“That’s fine. Totally fine.”
Aja looked down at Nari with a tender smile, giving her hand one more squeeze before jogging up to Steve and throwing her arms and legs around him. Nari gazed about as laughter and conversation echoed around her. Douxie, after fumbling through pleasantries with Zoe, caught sight of her.
“Hello you,” he said as he approached, kneeling down to her level. “Did you have a nice time, Nari?”
She fought the urge to whimper at the steadfast warmth and gentleness in Douxie’s eyes. Instead she hugged him, the soft fabric of his hood against her cheek.
Home.
“Yes I did,” she said.
Douxie creased his brows and folded his hands over her back. “Are you alright?” She nodded against him and he wrapped his arms around her, lightly rocking side to side. The trolls and changelings arrived and Nari felt the totter of weight landing on Douxie’s other shoulder.
“Room for one more?” Archie said, butting Douxie’s head. Douxie and Nari pulled apart smiling. “Ah I see. The love stops when I’m here, is that it?”
“Right on the nail.” Douxie scratched under Archie’s chin all the way up to behind his ear. Nari giggled as he leapt into her arms and purred against her.
“Alright you little pebbles,” Nomura announced. “Back to the grind.”
“Indeed!” Varvatos bellowed. “We will train until your bones are ground into a fine powder!”
“A bit much but good enthusiasm,” Walter said.
“I’m scared for my bones,” Steve whimpered to Eli.
They trained until an orange flare stained the sky and the stars began to wink. Two hours in, Zoe and Krel retreated up to Merlin’s study. Jim went back in an hour after that, and so greeted his friends with trays of sandwich bites (and burnt toast for the trolls) in the sitting room where they sprawled about, bruised and battered. The shards of heartstone were brought in and Nari got to work with healing spells. Zoe and Krel soon returned, vague and nonchalant about what they were working on up there.
Nari crouched on the floor and let her gaze roam the room. Lingering on Douxie and Archie, who’d shown her such great love. Then passing over the faces of the remarkable souls who she now called her friends, who called her theirs. These beautiful hearts who were fighting for this world, and for one another.
“This is our burden to bear!”
Such true, good words. Yet like the comfort of her friends, they couldn’t fully reach Nari’s heart. Because Nari could have eased this burden long ago.
It was too late.
Nari made a painful gasp, feeling the unseen curtain of a concealing spell tear. She locked eyes with Douxie for less than a breath before hellfire and bitter cold obliterated the walls.
“You still love them.”
Notes:
Ahahaha...ha....i’m sorry ;-;
Two fun facts - (1.) The teal shards of heartstone were inspired by the luminous stones in Breath of The Wild and (2.) the twitching ghost in the horror movie was a reference to Lisa from Silent Hills PT :3
You can find sketches of my Titan redesigns right here : https://rikalovesrice. /post/672348582810091520/ah-the-struggle-as-old-as-time-grand-ideas-for
I also post sneak peeks for chapters and other updates on my Tumblr (@rikalovesrice) so feel free to follow me there!
Thank you all so much for reading and I hope you enjoyed this chapter. Now to sleep for a week :’)
Until next time! God bless.
Chapter 6: Turn of The Forest Child
Notes:
If this chapter had a theme, it would 100% be Fódlan Winds by Rozen. Ever since I stumbled upon this piece, it just screamed “NARI” at me (at least as a dweeb who hasn’t played Fire Emblem lol). I listened to it almost every time I settled down to write this chapter. This’ll be a small one but dense with the feels (like a creme brulee, if you will...or don’t it’s fine .__. ).
Hope you all enjoy the chapter!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Golden light made its nest on hilltops in the distance, casting shadows over the grounds below tender after their revival. Patches of barren land had yet to flourish once again, and pitted beds of stones remained empty of water. But there was no need to fear. The returned life of the Heartstones would soon reach every ravaged place.
“Father?” Nari joined the Great Eternity on the cliff plush with grass. She sat at his side, basking in his warm presence. The setting sun gleamed off his horns and ignited streaks of his long unruly mane. His eyes, as they turned to her, shone with a thousand colors, some she didn’t recognize, and his gentle smile was unlike any other.
“Yes, my child?” His voice chased away the deepest of fears.
“Bellroc is very upset,” Nari said. She pressed into her father’s side as his wing folded around her. “Skrael, too.”
“Mm.” He knew. “And you, Nari? How do you feel?”
She sat up on her knees, his feathers sliding over her back. “You know what my thoughts are.”
He chuckled. “Yes, but won’t you tell me anyway?”
Nari gazed at him, then took a breath, releasing it as she brought her hands to her chest and closed her eyes.
“I am moved by the mercy you have shown this world,” Nari said. She gazed down at the darkening landscape, then upon the hilltops where the luscious golden light dropped further and further, beckoning stars to come out of hiding. “I feel the darkness has weakened.”
“Indeed it has, though it certainly remains,” her father said. They rested in silence for a moment. “The three of you must heed my words.” He looked to her. “Do not unleash the Titans again.”
Nari nodded. “But what about Bellroc and Skrael? They are so angry that you spared the humans.”
Her father tilted his head with a shrug. “They’re allowed to be so. Though, isn’t it odd to be bitter towards kindness?”
Nari thought. “Hm…I suppose it is.”
They beheld the sun disappear and listened to the chirped songs of night rise. The light was soft, gold to silver with the unveiling of a crescent moon.
The Great Eternity stood with Nari in his arm. She held his neck around the thickness of his hair.
“I’m returning to the Light Realm soon,” he said.
She buried her face into his mane. “Do you have to?”
“I do. But your family will be with you, as I will always be. Nari, my Life, you must remember this.”
A streak of light blazed across the night. The stars were so bright the heavens seemed to glitter. Nari closed her eyes, her father’s voice in her ears.
“Not only on the brightest day, but in the deepest of darkness…”
◆
Love is the greatest thing.
Nari shook awake. Smoke burned her nostrils. Her arms and legs stung with cold.
“Ugh…” She made a fist, claws scraping the ground gritty with dust and littered with shards of stone, and strained onto her elbows. She raised her head, eyes darting against the haze. The sound of flames clotted her ears. Her rapid breathing fumed in the chilled air. “Douxie? Archie?”
Up. She had to get up.
Nari rose to kneel. “Claire…Jim…A-Aja…” Staggered to her feet, turned and turned but there was only a miserable cloud. No, no, no! Her eyes burned. She could still feel each of their souls close to her. But for how long? “Douxie! Douxie!”
Wind howled over the damaged side of the castle, tugging the smoke and dust with it. Through the thinning haze, Nari found her friends strewn about and frozen in place. The trolls and changelings completely encased. Claire stuck to the ground with others, a stripe of blood down her forehead and over her nose. Steve’s face twisted in agony. Douxie hanging from the remains of a wall with his head free, his lip busted and blackened cheek gashed. Archie lying still below him, wings webbed with frost. Red fire scattered over the rubble, horribly close to the ice’s prisoners.
Nari looked up and saw the shape of them hovering above the wreckage. A flaming blood moon. A ghastly apparition.
“Sepio!”
Nari’s magic surrounded her and covered her friends as Bellroc and Skrael swung their staffs. A barrage of fire and ice struck the shield with such force Nari’s feet faltered. She grit her teeth and chanted in her mind, altering her barrier. Nari joined her hands with a whirl of her arms before pushing them out with a shout, her magic swallowing flames and icy wind and hurling them back to their sources. She followed her attack through the air and, once it hit its marks, raked her claws across Bellroc’s face, lava oozing from the wound. She then conjured a ball of magic in her other palm and slammed it against their stomach, knocking them back several feet.
A chill spread over the back of her neck and she turned just in time to block Skrael’s magic with her own, their eyes locking through flying sparks. His gaze was ever malicious and crazed, but right now it was also something else. A small gasp left Nari’s lips. That’s what it was. Conflicted.
By the time Nari noticed Skrael’s other hand, shards of ice were already shooting towards her, several slicing her arms and legs. The pain of a hundred needles bit into her and her magic weakened just enough. Their clashing magic dissipated and Skrael struck Nari across the face with his staff. Bellroc appeared in a flash of fire over her and swung their heel into her abdomen, sending her crashing back into the ruined castle. She made it back onto her hands and knees as Bellroc and Skrael drew closer, their staffs glowing ominously.
“I do not want this,” Nari managed, holding her side as she rose to her feet. “I do not want us to fight.”
“And yet still you resist us,” Bellroc said lowly.
“You leave us no choice!” Skrael spat.
Nari ducked low, narrowly missing streams of ice and fire, and scurried to her right with a spell upon her lips. She opened her hands, her magic taking on the appearance of vines as it coursed from her palms and coiled around her siblings, slamming them up against a crumbling wall. She fortified the vines with an extra push of energy.
“No more of this!” Nari pleaded. “We…” Her chest tightened. “We should not hurt each other. We are family!”
“Family?” Skrael’s eyes flashed icy blue, a growl pushed through his teeth as he clenched his hands. With an angry cry, his frigid magic seeped over Nari’s, misty crystals rapidly crawling up the length of her vines until they pierced her palm. Nari recoiled, allowing Skrael to escape and lunge, though she recovered quick enough to block the swing of his staff. His face creased with rage was a mere inch from hers. Once again, Nari was taken aback by the conflict in his gaze. As though he’d been wounded. “It was you who abandoned us! And for what?” He glared at her friends. “For these wretched humans!”
Skrael’s magic fueled his staff and he shoved hard, loosening Nari’s hold on Bellroc as she was knocked backwards. Instead of going for her, Bellroc raised their staff towards her frozen friends, flames circling the gem and prepared to incinerate them. A savage, animalistic sound tore from Nari’s lips and she leapt into the air.
“Tenebris exilium!” Her magic erupted from her hands and from the spell rings formed around her, viciously colliding with Bellroc’s fire.
“Lux extinguo!” A dark sigil drew itself behind Skrael before flying up to the head of his staff and releasing a devastating gale of frost. Nari made another warcry, only pushing back harder against Bellroc and Skrael’s combined strength.
To the atmosphere charged with clashing magic, Douxie began to stir. The pain on his left cheek was immediately unbearable and the taste of blood lingered on his tongue. He was locked in the feeling of knives stabbing him from all sides all the way into his bones, unable to move anything but his head, clouded and throbbing. Douxie lifted his head with a heavy groan, bright flickering colors blurring his vision. He knew that spring green with flecks of pink.
“Nari…,” Douxie croaked, barely a whisper. Recognition of the Arcane Order set in as the fogginess subsided and he inhaled sharply, memories jogged. Douxie’s eyes snapped about, confirming his friends frozen amidst what remained of the sitting room and the surrounding halls. He searched the far corner adjacent to the chunk of wall he was stuck to and saw Zoe, Varvatos, Eli, and Krel sprawled about, also crystallized. He turned back to Nari who was fending off the Order and clamped his eyes shut to stop the world from spinning and to swallow the lump of panic clogging his throat. His heartbeat pounded in his skull. He jerked his head side to side. His magic blazed deep inside him, but he couldn’t provide the flow of movement. So with his mind alone, Douxie willed his magic to move. Screamed for it to escape him and erode the enchanted ice. Douxie pushed and pushed, sweating despite being cocooned in cold, until he could just twitch his fingers.
Help…I have to help Nari!
The raging streams of magic continued to scrape against each other. Bellroc and Skrael sent several more rounds of energy into their attacks, Nari doing the same, until the beams of magic exploded in a blaze of blinding light and sent the three of them crashing.
Bellroc and Skrael were back on their feet first, and Nari rose to meet them. The air went rigid with silence for a long moment, filled only with their ragged breathing.
“Enough of this,” Skrael said. He extended a hand. “Come back to us, Nari, and all of this suffering will be over.” A slight curl on his lips. “We could even let your worthless friends live a little bit longer.”
“Their lives are not worthless,” Nari said. “No life is worthless. And Humanity is more than its depravity. Do you not see? That is why Father spared them!” She opened her palms. “Please understand. This world is not beyond redemption." Heart pounding and aching. Uneven breaths. "If you would only understand…We would not have to fight!”
Bellroc let out a caustic laugh. “Just as pointless as Eternity’s mercy, you and your sentiments. While that fool left this world and Magickind to rot, we are the ones who have toiled to maintain order.”
Nari shut her eyes, shook her head. “That is what you have always said. It was all to keep balance, to keep peace. But all that has happened is needless bloodshed.” She glowered right at them. “What you have done, what you are doing…That is what is evil. I would never abandon you. But I could no longer stand your murderous ways. And I will not let you harm my friends!” Nari widened her stance, flexing her hands. But Bellroc just laughed again.
“So naive, calling us evil,” they said, stalking forward. “But if that is to be, you are just as guilty.” A smirk played on their lips when Nari stiffened. “That’s right. How intriguing, that you act so superior when your own claws are drenched in blood.” Soon Bellroc towered over her, those rolling red and yellow eyes ever grotesque. “Seems you’ve forgotten the part you’ve played in this ‘evil.’ Shall I remind you?”
Bellroc’s hand shot out, the pad of their thumb swiping Nari’s forehead and she screamed, a burst of magic erupting from her and blowing Bellroc back.
Nari clutched her head and dropped to her knees. Douxie’s stomach plummeted and he fought the urge to shout her name. He now had decent wiggle room for his limbs and the ice was thawing faster and faster. But the initial constant push of his magic left him faint, and he took a moment to breathe.
Just a little more, Hisirdoux. Come on, come on…!
Everything Nari had suppressed was forced to the front of her mind. Centuries of people being torched, petrified, strangled. Men, women, children. Skin melting. Screams deafening echoes. Eyes lifeless. Bodies lacerated. Corpses lying at her feet, mutilated by her own hands but she denied. Denied, denied, denied, turning her face away until she no longer could. But it had changed nothing, all her running.
The past is forgiven.
A lie. For though Nari faced Bellroc and Skrael now, a mob of ghosts banged against a splintered door in the darkness of her mind, where she’d locked them away, still unable to face them.
Men, women, and children. All while Nari partook in games, mango smoothies, and friendship.
She saw her father, whose face she’d also turned from and hidden away. Now all she could do was fall to her knees with her face in her hands, scream swelling into a sob.
“There’s no need for tears, Nari.” Bellroc knelt before her, their hand gentle as it laid upon Nari’s head. She’d forgotten their voice could be so tender and warm. “You need only come back and finish the work you’ve begun with us. All will be well in the end. And we will be together once again.”
“Yes, Nari.” Skrael floated next to her, his smile soft. “Let us be together again.”
Nari sat up, gazing at them. She was reminded of long ago, when they would sit together just like this and weave fantastic, silly tales during the night. And not too long ago, Nari still made herself imagine it was just like then. Bellroc was not merciless. Skrael was not cruel. All was well. They were together.
But the men, women, and children were scraping at the door, having finally been paid attention in full.
Her dear friends were imprisoned all around her.
Her father’s eyes of a thousand colors looked upon her, but Nari shied from his gaze.
“I want us to be together,” Nari said quietly. She closed her eyes. “I am sorry…I did not wish to inflict such wounds upon you.”
“It’s forgiven,” Skrael said. His eyes lingered on her scars.
“Yes,” Bellroc said, though their tone darkened. “Now come. Let us—”
“I want us to be together.” Nari shook her head and gazed at her siblings, a deep pain in her heart. “But we cannot. Not when our desires are not the same.” The shift in Bellroc and Skrael’s visages were instant, measured fondness to irritation. Nari’s veins came alight with magic at the ready in her fingertips. “I cannot…I will not—”
The three of them went off like bombs. None were sure who moved first. In less than half a blink, Bellroc and Skrael lashed out, their magic jetting against the protective bubble Nari had summoned. She dug in her heels and bared her teeth, meeting her siblings’ snarling faces.
Douxie’s left arm was finally free.
“Yes!” he whispered, summoning his staff and making quick work of the rest. He dropped to the ground as quietly as he could and scooped Archie into his arms. Douxie’s heart sank at the frost crimping his wings and how freezing his fur was. “Arch? Arch, come on, old pal…” He smoothed a hand over Archie’s head. Relief flooded through him when his Familiar groaned awake and he hugged him close.
“Wha…Douxie…?” Archie rasped. “What happened…Ugh, it’s so bloody cold!”
“Keep it down.” Douxie peeked over his shoulder, Archie doing the same with a gasp. Nari shoved her barrier outward and it burst, the Order stumbling but quickly recovering. She rolled away from a round of icicles then deflected Bellroc’s flames with a swipe of her magic-cloaked arm. Douxie’s eyes darted about as he tried to steady his breathing. “We need to free everyone and help Nari. I’ve got everyone over here. Zoe and some others are down that way.”
While Archie slinked away, Douxie started with Claire, his stomach twisting at her bloodstained face.
“I’ve got you,” Douxie said when her eyes flicked towards him. A stream of magic shot from his palm until the ice crumbled and she was free. He supported the back of her head and kept a hand on her waist as she slowly sat up. “Easy there.”
“T-Teach…,” Claire said, hugging herself and shuddering. “Y-You’re face…Everyone, they’re…! Oh n-no…No…!”
“I know,” Douxie said. “It’s alright. It’s gonna be alright.” He got to work freeing the others, extinguishing flames as he went. Jim and Toby, Walter and Nomura, then Blinky and Aaarrrgghh. Across the way, Archie had managed to loose the rest. All of them disoriented and cold and in pain. Aja looked on anxiously when Douxie made it to Steve, but once the ice fell away, a cry of anguish tore from his throat.
“Steve!” Douxie said, trying to calm and shush him. But one look at his arm bent three different ways, and Douxie’s face paled.
“I-it hurts,” Steve sobbed, his head writhing in Aja’s lap. “D-dude it hurts so bad…!”
Having heard the cry, Nari whirled around to see all of her friends unfrozen. Her relief turned to panic when a blast of fire struck her in the back, sending her slamming and rolling across the ground until she smashed against the base of the wall.
“Nari!” Douxie was at her side, but the warmth of his hands was short-lived. “Aagh!!” Cords of angry red slapped around his wrists, icy blue around his ankles, and he was dragged into the air. Douxie shouted in pain as his limbs were violently pulled, and he feared his arms and legs would be ripped from their sockets.
“Douxie!!” Zoe limped forward, weak sparks flitting between her fingers. Those who found their footing joined her, but they were cut off by a barrier of jagged ice.
“Back, you filthy worms!” Skrael sneered. “Unless you want to hasten his death.” He made a fist and flicked his wrist, the bindings around Douxie’s ankles tightening. Rage and despair clouded everyone’s faces at his pained wail.
“No!” Nari got up, eyes flaring. “Release him now!”
“You force our hand,” Bellroc said. Those morbid wooden eyes glowered at her for a long moment. “This is our final offer. Reap what you have sown, Nari, or watch him be dismembered.” Another agonized scream as the cords were pulled impossibly tauter. Douxie wheezed as the tip of Bellroc’s staff dug into his back, right at his heart, and the icy blade of Skrael’s pressed against his throat.
“STOP!!” Zoe screamed, face streaked with tears as she was held back by Nomura. Archie bristled at her feet, eyes glistening and thick ribbons of steam billowing through his teeth and nostrils.
Nari knew. She knew the power of the Titans. It would be too much, even for her valiant friends and all their preparations. It would be the end of this world she loved. This world she had betrayed again and again.
It would be a promise broken.
What should I do, Father?
Yet when she caught Douxie’s eyes and held his gaze, how simple a choice it was.
Easy, in fact.
“Very well,” Nari said. She withdrew every ounce of her magic. Back straight, eyes down, breathing steady, she stepped forward as Bellroc willed the Genesis Seals into their hand.
“Nari…!” Douxie gasped, and Skrael sank the blade of his staff ever so slightly into his skin, drawing blood.
Nari steeled herself as she locked eyes with her siblings. “You will spare him.”
“He will not die tonight,” Bellroc said. “Nor will any of your friends. You have our word.”
Nari turned to look at her friends. Hearts so luminous, even now, and for a moment she believed. Perhaps this wouldn’t be the end. Perhaps there was enough light in these remarkable souls for the whole world. Enough to withstand anything, even the might of Titans and whatever was to come after.
After. No, not even.
What would happen once their father’s command was broken? Perhaps...perhaps Bellroc and Skrael would see renounce their plans and change and be who they once were. Perhaps he would show Nari mercy, her and her siblings, and a semblance of those olden days would return. Nari’s thoughts ran wild with perhapses, sprinting until the winding trail tapered off into her uncertainty. She didn’t know.
But as Nari gazed upon her friends, their desperate faces and watery eyes, sacred words resounded in her mind. Glowed like embers in her heart, soul, and body. An anchor.
Love is the greatest thing.
“This is my final plea.” Nari’s eyes flicked back to Bellroc and Skrael still pinning Douxie with their staffs, then watched as the Seals were suspended in the air. A rod of fear thrust down her spine. “You know what Father said.”
Contempt.
Fingernails bit into Nari’s scalp. Bellroc gripping on the left, Skrael on the right. Their magic assailed her mind, auras ensnaring her heart and soul. Soon she was slipping, a dark fog consuming her. Her friends’ voices crying her name. Her father’s face. One last tear.
Then she lost herself entirely.
A strange language rose from her lips, a tongue unknown yet understood weaving the first lines of an ancient incantation.
Life or Death, the choice is made
Eat the Fruits, the free ones crave
Blinding light shone across the intricate Seals with a thunderous ring. Douxie was blown forwards, bindings torn to shreds, as a shockwave of the most powerful magic he’d ever felt pulsed over the castle walls and beyond. Aaarrrgghh rolled to catch him, Zoe and Archie flying to his side.
The Arcane Order arranged themselves into a circle around the Seals, lifting off the ground. Skrael joined in with Nari, speaking the next phrase of the chant. The words permeated the air, filled everyone’s skulls, sent a ripple down the seam where soul meets body.
Magic One, magic True
Goodness and Truth, defied, refused
The Guardians of Arcadia huddled close, shielding one another against the waves of primal energy surging from the ritual.
Douxie’s eyes remained on Nari, unblinking and tearful. Bellroc’s voice blended into the incantation’s final phrase.
Sins of All, pay the wage
Awaken, Giants!
Declare the Reign!
Another thunderous crash and the Seals shattered, a ray of light brighter than the sun shooting straight into the heavens and turning night to day.
But only for a moment.
Wisps of darkness swirled around the fragments of the Seals before spiraling upward like a swarm of wasps, overtaking the light and plunging the world into pitch darkness for one whole breath. When they could all look again, they saw the members of the Order shrouded in their magic. Bellroc’s blindfold had fallen away, their restored eyes twin firestorms.
“Nari,” they rasped, voice deep and booming through the air. Nari immediately turned with an outstretched hand, her magic taking the shape of vines and pinning her friends against the remaining walls. All except one.
Douxie gasped in pain as he was crushed into the grip of a single vine. His friends shouted his name, thrashing against Nari’s hold but to no avail. His lungs begged for breath as he was brought closer. Choking on his grief, because when he looked into Nari’s eyes, she wasn’t there anymore.
Bellroc gave the command.
“Kill him.”
Everything was going black. There were screams, Zoe wailing above the rest. Douxie held Nari’s gaze.
No matter what, he wouldn’t look away.
“Nari...” It somehow made it out of him. Then he was flying. Then he was falling, thrown over the walls of Camelot.
Without another second’s hesitation, the Order was wrapped in dark-stained light. Then they were gone, leaving nothing.
Zoe jumped on Archie’s back and they leapt down to the earth below, not a word spoken.
Jim collapsed to his hands and knees.
Steve writhed in agony from his broken arm.
Claire stared blankly ahead, eyes raw, until a drop of cold kissed her cheek. They all looked up.
It was raining.
Notes:
Oh Lordy, where do I even begin. It’s such a shame that the canon series (minus RoTT *hurk*) couldn’t delve more into Nari as a character. Like yes, Nari is Queen Green Bean who must be protected. But she also actively participated in everything Bellroc and Skrael had been doing (”Our actions only caused pain.” Also the look on her face during Killahead? Home girl was out for blood y’all.). I really wanted to explore that more and hopefully add some depth to Nari cause she’s so coooooool and I love her :3
Anywho, this chapter was really fun to write hehe. The thought of Nari jumping around like the monkey she is and going toe to toe with the Order gives me joy teehee
I do hope you all enjoyed this chapter. Bless and thank you so much for reading!
Until the next one (TITANS DUN DUN DUUUUNNNN--), God bless!
Chapter 7: Titanhunters (Part 1)
Notes:
Another 900 years, my friends! :’D Bless and thank you everyone for your patience. It’s a short but hopefully good one. Please enjoy.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Trees had broken his fall. Nothing else was broken, he didn’t think. Though his head was hurting something awful and the pummeling rain wasn’t helping but he couldn’t move.
Douxie blinked up at a dark gray void. Muted thunder. An unceasing high pitched whine. Then…voices. Calling his name, muffled and distorted. He closed his eyes and found solace in the darkness. When he opened them again, there was a pink blob and some big cat looking thing. Whatever it was licked his face.
“Oh thank God, he’s alive…!” Zoe’s voice shook like a leaf. She touched his cheek, leaned close. “Douxie? Can you hear me? Can you…” Her hand slid under his head and her heart froze at the warm stickiness clotting his hair. Her palm came away smeared. Douxie shuddered. Blackness bled into the wet earth beneath him. Oh God…Oh God, oh God. Zoe cupped the back of his head again, chest heaving, fighting the urge to vomit. “F-Fulcio.” Her magic pulsed through his skull. That would hold him together for a bit. “Arch.”
Archie lifted Douxie into his forepaws. Zoe reassured him through his groans of pain. Reassured her own deeply distraught self, two seconds away from a full blown panic attack. Okay. He’s going to be okay, he’s going to be okay, he’s going to be okay. Zoe’s canine dug into her lip. This had never happened. He’d never busted his head open before. He has to be okay, he has to be okay, he has to be okay.
The rain was coming down harder. Everyone limped and stumbled to the servants’ quarters still intact. Douxie and Steve were laid next to each other, beds pushed close, the one shard of Heartstone that had survived glowing between them. Barbara arrived on scene within the hour, horror-struck and armed with all the first aid she could carry. She and Jim carefully pulled Douxie out of his sopping clothes and bundled him in sheets. Jim hurried to find more pillows, helping his mom elevate Douxie’s head and shoulders. Barbara held cold packs to Steve’s broken arm as she coached him through deep, slow breaths to ease his hyperventilating. After wrapping Douxie’s head and securing Steve with a splint, she made her rounds with the others.
Zoe slid her hand over Douxie’s wound and concentrated, struggling to find the right arrangement of soul and spell. She’d never been adept with the intricacies of healing magic, but if there was ever a time to make it happen it was now.
“Sar…Sarcio,” she uttered, turning up the heat of her emotions, pushing her aura. A breath of relief when magic flowed from her palm. Three seconds and it was gone. Better than nothing. She stroked Douxie’s cheek before going over to Steve, gingerly resting her hands on his arm. “Corrigo…Corrigo!” Again, it was only the smallest burst of magic. Zoe leaned on her elbows, trying to catch her breath. She sighed heavily. “I’m sorry…I think that’s all I can do.”
“That’s alright,” Barbara said, a hand on Zoe’s shoulder. “You’ve done more than enough.” She turned to Blinky. “How much will the heartstone help?”
“It’s uncertain, with only a shard and such severe wounds,” Blinky said, downcast.
“But spells should help,” Aaarrrgghh said. “Even though small.”
Zoe’s mouth twitched. “Yeah.”
A grave silence befell them all, a suffocating stillness. Thoughts churning but dampened. Eyes stinging and staring at nothing. The urge to scream and cry like the storm wailing outside. Or to disappear, to sink and drown in the darkness looming over them. Jim sat with his back against the wall, head hanging. Claire was quiet beside him, absently scraping a nail against the stone floor. Walter sat on another bed, leaning forward with his face in one hand and Barbara’s shoulder pressed against his. Nomura stood with her back against everyone else, tense with her arm crossed. Zoe gripped Douxie’s hand. Archie nuzzled his neck. Aja and Eli were at Steve’s bedside, Aja cupping his pained face and whispering comfort. Then she stood.
“This isn’t the end yet,” she said.
“What’re you saying, Aja?” Toby said. “The Titans are gonna wake up and kill us all. We’re toast! Nummy ice cream bars! Those bushes that look like animals!”
“Topiary,” Eli whined.
“Yeah, that!” Toby sobbed and sank to the floor, Aaarrrgghh close and looking sad at him. “What’re we gonna do now?”
“Find the Titans,” Aja said. “And do everything we can to stop them. Isn’t this why we’ve been training?”
They all looked to her before solemnly nodding. After a moment, the smallest of sparks returned to their eyes.
Krel straightened up off the wall and knocked a fist in his palm.
“That’s not all,” he said. “Do you remember what Nari told us? The Hearty Stones of the world were all destroyed before the Titans could do their…uh…Titaning.” He opened all of his hands, face glowing with hope. “We still have a chance!”
“Varvatos Vex agrees with his royals,” Varvatos said. “The fight is yet to be won!”
“Question is, where are the Heartstones?” Jim asked, rising to stand with Claire. “How will we find them? Blink?”
“I had no prior knowledge of seven primordial Heartstones,” Blinky said. “I can’t begin to wager their whereabouts…”
A tremor in the distance.
Toby glanced out a window and his jaw dropped. “Uh…I think I might know where one is.” The others followed his gaze and echoed his astonishment.
Through sheets of rain they’d caught shards of fire rising from the town. Nearly every window came alight, flecking the darkness. Jim, Claire, Toby, Blinky, and Aaarrrgghh all gasped, immediately recognizing the massive cluster of orange and red crystals as it completely unearthed itself, toppling nearby structures. It climbed higher and higher until it was suspended in the air, much like Camelot was, lighting the night with its fiery glow.
Trollmarket’s Heartstone.
“By Daylight’s gleaming…,” Blinky said, breathless. His eyes glistened.
“But how?” Jim asked, unable to look away.
“The…ritual…”
Everyone turned. Douxie was trying to sit up but within seconds collapsed back into the pillows. Barbara hurried to him, the others close behind.
“No sudden movements, alright?” Barbara said.
“Are you okay?” Zoe asked, voice trembling like her fingers brushing Douxie’s temple.
“Oh gods, am I in my boxers?”
“Douxie.”
“M’sorry.” He took her wrist, leaning into her touch. “Feel like I’ve been thrashed by a hippogriff but otherwise alright.” Archie climbed onto Douxie’s chest, butting his chin with a purr.
“What did you mean about the ritual, Doux?” Claire asked.
“It’s all the raw magic from the Seals,” Douxie said. He weakly lifted an arm and flexed his fingers. “I can feel it, actually… But I reckon that’s why Trollmarket’s Heartstone’s been revived. Why it’s floating in the sky however…”
Barbara’s phone buzzed in her pocket.
“The news,” she said, looking up with big eyes.
“One sekton!” Krel pulled out a dark blue disc and a big holographic screen projected from its center. “Come on, come on…” The screen blinked and glitched. A few button taps later and a bedraggled news anchor was panicking on camera.
⬥
“W-we interrupt everyone’s beauty sleep to inform you of a worldwide crisis!” Aerial shots of Trollmarket’s Heartstone were fullscreened. “It appears that all across the globe strange and humongous crystal formations are exploding from the ground and just…uh…floating?” A slideshow of footage played.
The glowing teal Heartstone of New Jersey. A blinding white Heartstone in Argentina. A deep purple one rising in Southern China. A jet black Heartstone crashing through the ice of the North Pole. An every-shade-of-green Heartstone uprooting trees in the Amazon Rainforest. One blood red lifting itself in Israel.
“K-kinda neat! Pretty, honestly, b-but that’s not the crisis part! Uh we got monsters, people! Big ol’ scary guys I definitely didn’t learn about in school!”
The footage switched to stormy daytime and a man being battered by wind and rain yelling into a microphone in a different language. Indonesia, along the Pacific Ring of Fire. Cut to a gargantuan terror, the Titan of fire, crawling across smoking, molten landscape. Its head was a reptilian skull with one gaping eye socket, a golden circular symbol fixed over it. Black feathers ran down its long neck and over the back of its massive clawed wings, fanning out into lengthy tails that flamed at their ends. From the plumage at the nape of its neck and along its underbelly spewed curtains of bright lava, becoming a hellish waterfall as the Titan took flight, flames igniting upon its wings. Between its devilish horns stood Bellroc, who seemed to be controlling the giant.
In Oymyakon, Russia was the Titan sculpted from ice. Skrael stood upon its spherical head that levitated between shoulders like twin mountains, jagged at their peaks. A silver symbol of circles and triangles shone across its blank face. Icicles were shaped around its torso like ribs, its waist cinched and hips protruding like one starved. Its limbs were thick battering rams of hard sharp ice. Cameras from above captured through heavy rainfall as it stomped its way further north, crushing buildings underfoot.
Helicopters soared over the Amazon, a female voice rambling in Portuguese through an intercom, shouting over the roar of thunder. An effeminate centaur, only the lower half was deerlike, rising above the treeline at its knees. Luminous patches made the mottled pattern of a doe along its second back. Hundreds of thick vines composed its hair, draping its humanoid torso all the way down to its deer chest. Two great trees sprouted atop its head for antlers, Nari hovering between them. Its face, like its companions, only held a glowing symbol, spring green and displaying an orb encased in runes instead of mere circles.
A fast pan over and there was the green Heartstone. Not a moment later the forest giant was bounding towards it, wildlife scattering as trees fell and the earth was bulldozed. Just as the Titan drew close, its vines coiled around the Heartstone like a brood of snakes and began to glow. Seconds later the vines unraveled, revealing the Heartstone turned gray and crumbling. It crashed back into the earth, breaking apart further upon impact. Dead.
The broadcast switched again, showing two other Heartstones meeting the same fate. The Fire Titan had already descended upon Hong Kong, digging its obsidian talons and sinking its teeth into the violet Heartstone, draining it of all its color and life. Below was pandemonium, horrified citizens fleeing from chunks of dead crystal raining down and rivers of lava swallowing the city. The black Heartstone of the North Pole was now dull and lifeless, smashed to huge bits at the Ice Titan’s feet.
Finally back to Arcadia’s newscast.
“I dunno what these big colorful rocks did to these guys or why there’s cosplay happening here! A-anyway d-danger! Big danger cause Arcadia’s in the line of fire…again. So uh here’s hoping that every military ever — and maybe some zoologists? — is gonna get on that before we all die! C-Could maybe use some help from those aliens we’re friends with now. M-Mom if you’re watching this, I love ya and I’m the one who ran over your mailbox! Dead of night Arcadia news, s-stay tuned!”
⬥
A whole new wave of dread crashed over them.
“Seklos and Gaylen…,” Aja whispered.
“No…No!” Claire said. “Three Heartstones down already?”
“It’s okay…,” Zoe said, breathing deep. “It’s okay, we can still do this. We still have time!”
“Can you pull up a map, Krel?” Eli said. Once it was displayed, Eli studied it closely. “The Titans will probably go after the next Heartstones closest to them. Bellroc and Skrael will want to destroy Israel’s next. The closest Heartstone to the Forest Titan is Argentina’s.”
“Only these Titans aren’t wasting any time,” Nomura said. “It only takes one of them to kill a Heartstone. Odds are either the Fire or Ice Titan will go ahead to the States.”
“We’ll need to divide and conquer,” Jim said. “Stop them before they destroy more Heartstones.”
“Nari did say the Order can be destroyed, even without her spell,” Claire said. Her moment of excitement soon deflated, grief clouding her eyes. “Nari…She’s…She’s gone and now we have to…”
“No!” Douxie said, wincing as he shook his head. “No, Nari’s not gone. She’s not.”
Archie’s ears drooped. “Douxie...”
“She tried to kill you,” Zoe said, face pained then enraged. “And I bet she would’ve killed us if Bellroc had told her to, that son of a…!”
“Nari could have killed me,” Douxie said. “She could’ve easily just crushed me in her grip but she didn’t.” He held Zoe’s hand, eyes locking with hers before sweeping around the room. “It was only a second, maybe less than that, but Nari was there. I looked into her eyes and she was there, I could feel it!” His voice trembled, eyes dampening as he remembered the moment before Nari tossed him over, a sliver of her will slipping through when he gasped her name. Maybe it was just him being desperate, nothing more than heartwrenching denial. But Douxie had to believe. “I can reach her. Get her back to us.”
Hope flickered around the room, but the uncertainty was still there.
“Even if that’s true,” Barbara said slowly, “you’re in no condition to go after her right now, Douxie.”
“I’m fine, Barbara. Honest, look—” Douxie only made it onto his elbows before he was falling back again, Barbara and Zoe supporting him. A breath of frustration. “Fuzzbuckets! I just…I just need more time.”
“We’re fresh out of that,” Walter said. “When it comes down to it, we need to do what we must to save this world.”
Barbara frowned. “Walt…”
“It’s the facts,” Nomura said. “Even if…” She paused, looking down. “Even if it has the face of a friend, a threat is a threat. And we have to deal with it.”
“It won’t come to that,” Douxie said. “I’ll make sure of it. I’m coming with you.” In a sudden burst of strength he managed to sit up while Zoe kept him steady. Douxie immediately saw double and the room was spinning but he couldn’t have cared less. He reached out and gripped the shard of heartstone, closing his eyes with a shaking breath. “I’ll be fine. I can’t leave her. We can’t just leave her.”
Someone touched his shoulder and he looked up.
“We won’t,” Jim said. He then addressed the room. “Nari’s our friend. She needs saving right now just like…” The words came stifled from his mouth gone dry. A cold sweat was forming. Jim swallowed, the hammering of his heart almost painful. But he continued. “Just like I did.” He locked eyes with Blinky, Aaarrrgghh, Toby, then Claire. Then he looked at Douxie, chest swelling with grief and gratitude. “You guys didn’t give up on me. So we won’t give up on Nari. Right?”
Jim gazed around the group, and soon the somberness and uncertainty were overshadowed by impassioned resolution.
“Right,” Claire said, taking his hand. All nodded in firm agreement. Toby wiped away a tear.
Douxie exhaled, slow and shaky. “Thank you all. Truly.” He reached up and put his hand on Jim’s back. Jim’s hand tightened on Douxie’s shoulder.
“So, how are we doing this?” Nomura asked.
Aja turned to Varvatos. “Contact Zadra. We need to make arrangements to have this planet evacuated. And tell our troops to be ready.”
“Yes, my Queen,” Varvatos said.
“I’m already sending a text in the world leaders group chat,” Eli said, tapping away on his phone. “Gosh, a hundred messages…”
“There’s just…a group chat for that?” Toby said.
“Of course! How else would we talk about universal issues? Though the time differences can be a pain.”
“Krel, Varvatos, myself, and Eli will handle the Titan of Fire,” Aja said, getting a nod from Krel.
“The Wingmen will take on big murdery Jack Frost,” Toby said, meeting Aaarrrgghh for a fist bump.
“Jack Frost actually very nice,” Aaarrrgghh said.
“A bit of a fiend himself though,” Blinky murmured.
“I’ll go with you guys,” Nomura said.
“And I,” Walter said.
“What, you babysitting me, Stricklander?”
“Hardly. You should know I don’t like to be outdone.”
“You can take the Blanks with you,” Krel said. “So they can use their new built in torches! Uh, but also help you.”
“The rest of us will go after Nari,” Jim said. “You sure you’ll be alright, Doux?”
“Alright enough,” Douxie said. He looked down at his bare torso and hugged himself, face warm. “A-after I get some clothes of course…”
Aja nodded. “One hour. Make what preparations you can.”
When the brief hour had passed, they gathered in the foyer. The Guardians of Arcadia regarded one another in earnest, dire silence falling over them.
Outside sirens wailed, the storm showing no signs of stopping.
⬦
Three Akiridion pods zoomed through the squalling skies of Israel, engaging hyperspeed to reach Jerusalem where the dark crimson Heartstone beckoned. They were flanked by a fleet of Akiridion ships that quickly descended as the Fire Titan crawled across the ancient city, engulfing it in flames and lava, decimating structures with every move. Civilians scrambled to the ships as the ramps lowered, Akiridions shepherding people aboard.
Aja soared ahead on her hoverboard, Krel piloting his own pod close beside her. She configured her serrator to the strongest cannon and opened fire, aiming straight for Bellroc through veils of rain. Krel deployed shots along the Titan’s neck, provoking a deafening screech. The Titan swung its massive head, flames trickling from its mouth. Krel barely dodged the swipe of its huge claws. Aja veered left just in time, a blistering stream of fire grazing the underside of her hoverboard. Another pod bombarded the Titan’s back with laser beams.
“Varvatos Vex will stuff his pillows with your feathers!!” Varvatos bellowed.
“Take this you noodle-necked chicken!” Krel said.
While Krel and Varvatos continued to unload on the Titan, Aja’s only target was Bellroc. They snarled in her direction and willed their Titan to unleash more flames. Aja swerved and ducked and spun to avoid giant balls of fire, all while racing towards the Titan’s head. With a warrior’s cry Aja leaped off the hoverboard, somersaulting in the air before bringing her serrator down onto Bellroc’s staff with such force sparks flew.
“What a waste,” Bellroc growled. “A regal being such as yourself fighting for this miserable world.”
“This world is not miserable,” Aja shot back. “It’s my home. And I will protect it from you!”
She scraped her serrator up to force them apart, spinning into another attack. Bellroc ducked and Aja jumped as their staff swept under her. Their weapons clanged in a flurry of strikes and blocks. Bellroc caught Aja in the face, sending her stumbling towards the curved edge of the Titan’s skull. No time to regain her balance when flames came barreling, her serrator’s shield activating seconds before she was cooked.
“All your struggle is in vain,” Bellroc said. “Stop this foolishness, and perhaps the world from which you come will be spared.”
The Titan’s head tipped, sending Aja rolling forward under the fire. Krel’s tachyon enhancers did wonders to help her stabilize, and on one knee she sliced Bellroc in the side. Bellroc screamed and clutched their wound, yellow and orange leaking through their fingers. The Fire Titan roared.
“What do you mean my planet will be spared?” Aja asked, stance guarded.
Bellroc chuckled. “Surely you didn’t think we would stop here. We will end this world and the worlds beyond. The skies erased and the stars crushed!” They brought their staff down, Aja swift to block. Bellroc seethed through the scraping of their weapons. “All will be remade in my image!”
Up above the third pod jerked about in the air.
“Steve, try to keep it steady!” Eli shouted, once again losing sight of Bellroc through the scope of his serrator rifle. The pod suddenly dipped. “Steve!”
“Kinda hard to drive with one arm, Pepperjack!” Steve groused, wiggling his arm in a sling. The relentless rain made the windshield runny, but he caught Aja’s blue glow as she went at with Bellroc on the Titan’s skull. “Kick Miss Jalapenos’ butt, Aja! Woohooo! That’s my ninja alien Queen!”
Eli ducked into the cockpit, flipping water off his face. “Focus, Steve! I gotta get a good shot—AHEEEE!!”
The Titan reared onto its legs, folded in on itself before flinging its enormous wings apart, effectively blowing the pods back several hundred feet.
“Worse than the fairest wheels!!” Krel cried as he tumbled upside down. “Varvatos! Creepslayerz, come in! Are you guys alright?!”
“Nothing more than a gentle breeze!” Varvatos said, going right back in with lasers firing.
“Righto, Krellex!” Steve slurred. “Iz like a swirly…”
Eli pulled himself back up through the hatch. The Titan went still and Aja and Bellroc were circling each other slowly, a perfect chance to take aim. But just as he pulled the trigger, the Titan brought its wings back down, the powerful gust knocking against their pod. What would’ve been a direct hit just grazed Bellroc’s ear and they looked up, locking onto the Creepslayerz and fuming. Eli yelped and retreated back inside.
“No!!” Aja cried as Bellroc commanded the Titan to spew flames in their direction.
“C-Coming in hot!!” Steve squealed, yanking the controls and sending the pod spinning wildly. But not before the fire made contact, the porthole on Eli’s side shattering.
“AHH!!” Eli recoiled as flames licked his arm, eating through his suit.
“Pepperjack!!” The pod violently shook and banged and then they were dropping no matter what Steve did. “W-we’re going down! We’re going down!!”
“Steve—UGH!!” Bellroc’s staff slammed into Aja’s stomach, sending her smacking into a wall of bone and her serrator flying from her grip.
“Hold on!” Krel dove after the Creepslayerz’s smoking pod, mashing buttons and pulling levers. “Come on, come on, come on…Yes!” Panels successfully unfolded, and a pulsing beam of energy enveloped and stopped the pod before it could crash into a golden dome. “Hoho! Anti-gravity ray!”
“N-Nice catch, bro-in-law!” Steve wheezed. “Ugh, anyone gotta barf bag?”
The damaged pod was lowered onto the structure where the dome sat. Steve slouched back in his seat, head pounding and spinning. He looked up, stricken by all the destruction showcased through the remaining windows. Jerusalem burning against the rain, a foul smell tarnishing the air. Structures grand and small now reduced to piles of blackened brick and stone. The Akiridion ships were pulling out, each at full capacity, but desperate screams still resounded all around. Varvatos was taking shots wherever he could, all the while evading teeth, claws, and torrents of fire. But still the Fire Titan inched closer and closer to the Heartstone, the devastation awashed in its deep scarlet glow.
A thump and a heavy, pained groan. Steve looked to see Eli leaning against his seat, clutching his arm.
“Pepperjack? Pepperjack, what’s…” He turned Eli towards him, and one look at his arm made his blood run cold. A nasty, third degree burn marred his bicep and elbow. “Pepperjack…Oh man, Eli’s hurt really bad guys!”
Krel hovered over them, gut sinking. He snapped his head up when the Titan let out an ear-splitting roar. It thrashed its head side to side, ribbons of fire streaming from its maw. Varvatos launched himself onto the Titan’s back, his pod obliterated by the blaze. Aja clung with all four hands for dear life while Bellroc remained rooted in place with her serrator under their foot.
“Last chance,” Bellroc said. “Give up on this world. Join us, even. And no harm will come to your kind.”
Aja grit her teeth, rising onto one knee, two arms holding her stomach. Nari’s face flashed across her mind.
“You’re a liar,” she said, slowly getting to her feet. “You’re full of hatred. Full of yourself! Any universe that bows to you will only suffer.” Behind Bellroc, Aja spotted Varvatos emerge from a jungle of feathers, serrator at the ready. She quickly looked away. “House Tarron will never join you.” Her gaze flickered to her serrator. “And we won’t let this world, any world, fall to you!”
Varvatos jumped as Aja dove. Bellroc whirled, blocking Varvatos’ attack and allowing Aja to scoop up her weapon. With a battle cry Varvatos charged, serrator rapidly alternating between blade and cannon. Flames shot from Bellroc’s fingertips, chasing Aja while their other hand flipped and spun their staff to deflect blasts of energy. Aja dispersed and pushed against the blaze with her shield. She rolled forward as the flames dissipated, and sliced away at Bellroc’s legs.
Bellroc screeched and stumbled back, rivulets of lava bleeding down their calves. They looked up as Krel crested the Titan’s head in his pod, cannons locked on. Aja and Varvatos held them at point-blank range, glaring eyes daring them to move. The final blows were about to be made...
Until Bellroc smiled.
Before Aja could move, before she could think or react, the Titan was lifting a wing, scraping its heated claws against the side of an Akiridion ship that had flown overhead. Then it opened its maw at another ship, unleashing an eruption of red flames. Both ships began to fall out of the sky, lowered by strings of black smoke.
The impatience of time disappeared.
Krel’s pod turned and streaked after them.
Varvatos was pierced through his chest by a sharpened red gem, then thrown off as the Fire Titan took flight.
The crash of the ships rivaled the thunderclaps. Then came the crash of the Heartstone, and the world was plunged into utter grayness.
Aja was on her hoverboard, wind tearing at her face and rain lashing her like shards of glass.
Hearing every scream except her own.
Notes:
Man, Bellroc suuuuucks.
I have to find a new place to live by May so say a prayer or two for me if you’re about that. Bless and thank you all again. I’m thankful to God that I can still create things.
Also! If you would like to a doodle of my Fire Titan design, check it out here : https://rikalovesrice. /post/679405050668433408/fire-titan-redesign-doodle-an-art-companion-piece
Until next time ~
Chapter 8: Titanhunters (Part 2)
Notes:
And another! A small one yet again. Please enjoy.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
They were met with ruin when the darkness cleared.
Rain poured through a gaping hole in the underground ceiling, the unearthed teal Heartstone drifting high above. The broken ground had collapsed inward, crushing the central hub of Harmonia, New Jersey’s very own Trollmarket.
“I’m…sure it was a lot nicer when you and Jimbo were here,” Toby said, somber.
Claire sniffled. “I hope everyone’s alright.”
“We’ve got things here,” Nomura said. She touched Claire’s shoulder. “You need to go.”
“R-right. Stay safe.” She hugged Nomura then Toby before shadowing away.
They followed Blinky and Nomura into the boroughs untouched by the wreckage. The network of vast caverns and concaves was bathed in the soft light of crystals, all varying shades of blue. Before long, trolls began to peek out from their stone homes at the sound of newcomers.
“Blinkous!” Bagdwella exclaimed.
“It’s Blinky and Nomura!”
“Welcome back, welcome!”
“Who are these strangers with you?”
“Where’s the Trollhunter?”
The trolls of Harmonia gathered around, greeting Blinky and Nomura with embraces and handshakes.
“Good to see you all again, my friends!” Blinky said. “Is everyone unharmed? Are you all safe?”
“Barely!” a short three-eyed troll said. “Almost lost three of me eyes!”
“Everyone’s been accounted for, thank Deya,” another troll said. “Even the elders and younglings.”
“Good,” Nomura said. “But we’re not out of the woods yet. Far from it. Where’s—”
“Blinkous. Nomura.”
The crowd of trolls parted up ahead until out stepped an eldery troll, slender and towering over the rest despite being hunched over from age. Crystals adorned her neck and shoulders, glistening upon her cerulean skin. Stripes of purple and green painted her forearms. Her stark white hair was bundled at the ends and nearly brushed the floor, loose braids dangling throughout. She wore a long dark magenta dress. Attached to her hip with a sash and belt was a lengthy, curved, and serrated heartstone dagger. The troll narrowed her glimmering eyes.
“Luma!” Blinky said, approaching her. “The time is most urgent. We must—”
“Now, now Blinkous.” Luma raised a brow at the Blanks zipping about and invading everyone’s personal bubbles. Her gaze landed on Toby, who waved sheepishly. “Won’t you introduce us to these strangers you’ve brought here?”
“O-oh…yes! Of course!” Blinky turned to his comrades. “Might I introduce you all to the beloved leader of Harmonia, Luma The Kind. Luma, this here is my dear friend, Aarghaumont, the one I’ve told you much about. Walter Stricklander, another reformed spy of Gunmar. Tobius Domzalski! Best friend of Master Jim. And uh…Ricky and Lucy. They’re…”
“Hootin’ and happy ta meet ya!” Ricky said, him and Lucy flying up into Luma’s space. She simply blinked.
“I’m a jewelry gal myself!” Lucy said, wide eyes flitting over the gems embedded in Luma’s stone skin. She zeroed in on her reflection in them. “Those crystals are crystal clear!”
“That’s what I like to hear!” The Blanks smushed their faces together.
“Crystal clear!”
“Loud and clear!
“That’s what I like to hea—”
Walter yanked the pair back with his hands clamped over their mouths.
“A pleasure,” he said to Luma.
“Hello,” Aaarrrgghh said with a small wave.
“Thanks for taking care of Jimbo and Claire,” Toby said. “If you need a warhammer, I gotcha covered.”
Luma regarded them for a moment. Then she smiled.
“Welcome, friends of Blinkous, Nomura, and the Trollhunter,” she said. Then she turned to Blinky. “Master Jim and Fair Claire. Are they well?”
“Alright, yes,” Blinky said, before looking down. “Although…Master Jim has been most troubled and distressed after everything. I fear for the wellbeing of his heart and mind.”
Luma said nothing, then nodded. “Jim has suffered much and greatly. But rest assured when the time comes, it will be as it always has. His doubts will be of no concern. Especially,” her gaze went to Toby, Aaarrrgghh, Walter, and Nomura, “with such friends by his side.” They returned her gaze with kindling eyes and firm nods. “Now Blinkous. Do tell us why Harmonia’s Heartstone is floating in the sky.”
When they had finished explaining everything, the crowd of trolls murmured in confusion and terror.
“W-what will we do?”
“To think! Our glorious Heartstone is one of seven primordial!”
“Titans…How will we stand against such beasts?”
“It’s the end for us all! Our last days are upon us!”
“None of that! We can take’m!”
“Fire, ice, what have you, Harmonia ain’t backin’ down!”
“That’s right!”
“YEAH!!!”
“You’re all mad! Were you not listening?”
“Loud and clear!” Lucy said.
“Crystal!” added Ricky.
“These flesh bags loose in the head?!”
While the trolls continued debating, Luma held a claw to her chin, thinking. Finally, after a long while, she made her way up onto a nearby platform. The cavern went silent with bated breaths, all eyes on their leader. Luma swept her calm gaze over each of their faces before settling on Blinky and Nomura.
“Your valiant friends will not face this alone,” she said. “The trolls of Harmonia will stand with you.” Luma raised a hand, quieting the charged and fearful outbursts that followed. “Peace and take heart, my beloved ones. There is no shame in fear. But to lift your head in spite of it, that is courage. So courage, my friends. What have I always said?”
“‘A fight is more than bearing arms’,” Nomura said, “‘but hearts beating for life and death.’”
Luma smiled and nodded. “Ringa! Lopfang! Wyvernst! Glog!”
Four Stalkling trolls made themselves known, their eyes glowing red against the cave ceiling where they hung. They descended around Luma, heads bowed.
“Swift and true,” Luma said, placing a hand on one of their heads. “Bring the message of what’s to come to every troll civilization. Tell them Luma of Harmonia has sent you. Give our condolences and strength to those whose Heartstones have fallen.” The Stalklings took off without hesitation, fast and thunderous as the howling winds. “Elders, take the younglings to the furthest parts of our underground. Stay hidden or defend yourselves. Whatever the matter calls for.” Luma looked up. “The storms are shielding us. Prepare yourselves, those who will join us. We go to the Waterfront.”
Nerves tempered and hearts encouraged, the trolls dispersed and went about gathering tools. Stone clubs and maces were handed out. Boulders and dwarkstones were placed into crates next to catapults. Makeshift weapons were quickly forged. Younglings embraced their parents.
Walter and Nomura held a brief session on basic combat for those who needed it. Toby and Aaarrrgghh consoled the distressed. The Blanks flashed their new guns, trolls rolling out of the way when they recklessly took aim. Luma and Blinky locked eyes for a moment, then nodded in solidarity. She watched his friends aiding in preparations. Let her eyes linger over her trolls and her thoughts on the world.
“Eternity help us,” she whispered.
⬦
Roughly 100,000 trolls marched from beneath Hoboken to along the Hudson River. All around in the distance large blue spacecrafts were filling with frantic passengers before lifting off, disappearing into the slate clouds. The areas all along the Waterfront had been completely vacated, still and silent as graves.
“Hope Aja and Krel are alright,” Toby whispered, watching an Akiridion ship.
“Varvatos and Creepslayerz, too,” Aaarrrgghh grunted, worried.
Nomura stood beside Walter, arms crossed. “Place your bet. Who’s it gonna be?”
“Fire, ideally,” Walter said. His wings fluttered.
“Mm, so I’m going with Ice then. What’s the prize?”
“Bragging rights.”
“Oh come on, little butterfly.”
“Tickets to the next symphony then. Deal?”
Nomura smirked. “Deal.”
Luma stood still as a statue, hands folded behind her and eyes fixed on the churning open sea. An uncertain amount of time passed. An hour, maybe two. But before much longer, a thick white mist abruptly swallowed everything in sight, bringing with it a biting chill. Raindrops became pinpricks of bitter cold. Clouds of breath fumed amongst them.
“S-s-should’ve brought a sweater!” Toby said, teeth chattering. He huddled close to Aaarrrgghh’s furry self.
“Ready yourselves!” Luma shouted. Her hand slowly rose to take her dagger. The shuddering trolls braced themselves. The catapults were hastily loaded. Blinky reached into the sack slung around him, heavy with dwarkstones. They all took a step back as the river froze over. Moments later, the ice exploded, torrents of seawater cascading off a colossal form as it rose from the depths. The Ice Titan dwarfed Jersey City and wasted no time in honing in on the Heartstone. Skrael grinned madly and urged the Titan forward.
Trolls manning the catapults opened fire at Luma’s command, launching dwarkstones and chunks of jagged rock. The Ice Titan staggered as its legs and torso lit up with explosions. Taking another step resulted in another round of projectiles. After the third, Skrael seethed. A vicious flurry blew from the Titans whole body, the relentless cold like a flock of knives cutting through the trolls’ stone skin.
When Blinky lowered his arm and looked up, shivers coursed through him. From the haze floating shapes began to emerge, materializing from the frozen air. He fought the urge to scream when half an emaciated torso of ice drifted towards him, chopped at the ribs, the rest of spine tapering into a tail of ice and frost. A ghostly veil split by a vertical mouth crammed with needle-like teeth served as a head, complete with a pair of short down-curved horns wrapped in tattered strips of dark cloth. Sharpened twelve-inch icicles protruded all along its long arms, both flashing four even longer and deadlier icy claws.
“A specter of frost!” Blinky exclaimed, stepping back.
“F-frospecter!” Toby whimpered as two of the creatures neared the Wingmen.
As the haze began to clear, they saw not one or two, but what looked to be thousands of the things, these frospecters, surrounding them. They descended all at once like white vultures, blowing freezing breath and slinging icicles.
“To the Ice Wizard!” Luma bellowed at Walter and Nomura. She brandished her dagger and roared, “For Harmonia and for glory!”
Walter flew, taking Nomura with him. Shouts filled the air as the trolls and frospecters collided. The frospecters, elusive wisps of cold, wove fast around fists, swords, and clubs. But once a hit landed, their icy bodies shattered like glass. Ricky and Lucy made good use of their new torch features, jets of fire turning the frospecters to mist.
“Hey hot stuff!” Lucy said, back to back with her husband as they mowed down several at a time.
“You’re my spice of life, Lucy Lu!” Ricky quipped back with a wink. “And there goes our champ with that good arm of his!”
Toby leapt from Aaarrrgghh’s back, bringing his hammer straight down onto a frospecters chest and smashing it to smithereens. He landed on his feet, already swinging at the next and then the one after. Another frospecter swooped down, its frigid breath creating a wall of jagged ice. But Aaarrrgghh punched right through it and kept his fists swinging, turning more enemies to dust.
“Aw yeah, Wingmen in the big leagues!” Toby shouted, hopping back onto his partner’s back. He kept his warhammer swinging while Aaarrrgghh charged ahead, leaving a path of pulverized ice demons in their wake.
“Go poof!” Aaarrrgghh said with a chuckle. But the cheering was cut short when Toby got blindsided by a frospecter’s claws to the head, rattling his helmet and sending him flying off Aaarrrgghh’s back. Aaarrrgghh immediately turned back to him, punching off any more attackers. “Wingman!!”
“Ugh, okay, maybe the middle leagues then…,” Toby groaned on his stomach. “I’m good, buddy, I just…” A whirlwind of movement caught his eye and he looked up. “Holy Chompskys!”
Going on two millennia, Luma was dispatching frospecters with such grace she could’ve been dancing. She traded her heartstone dagger seamlessly between her hands and her agility was unmatched, ensuring no enemy on the left, right, above, or below was safe.
“You think my Nana could do that?” Toby asked. Aaarrrgghh scratched his head.
Meanwhile Walter soared high above the Titan’s head with Nomura dangling from his arms.
“Hehe, so that Tchaikovsky concert next month sounds good,” Nomura said. Walter rolled his eyes. “Tell you what, let’s go again. That little ice brat’s head is mine.”
“Hmm, whoever gets the killing blow.” Walter dove, his grin devious. “That’s more like it.”
He swung Nomura out of his grip. She drew her scimitars midair, going right in for a slash when she landed behind Skrael. Skrael snapped his body around without missing a beat, Nomura’s blade scraping against the rod of his staff. Walter swooped around, taking turns hurling his throwing knives and shooting with one of Krel’s laser gauntlets. Skrael pushed Nomura off and retaliated with bullets of sharpened ice. Walter evaded before they could clip his wings. Nomura ducked, hissing when one grazed her cheek.
“Disgraceful,” Skrael said. “Don’t you realize all that we’re doing is for magical creatures like yourselves?” He shook his head, scowling. “But lowly humans have infected you. So much so that you chose allegiance to Merlin’s champions. And for what?”
“To shut you up for one thing,” Nomura remarked. Then her friends came to mind. “But also, I’d prefer to side with the ones who actually care about Magickind.”
Skrael’s eyes flashed and he spat, “You will die with the rest of the vermin!!”
Magic wrapped around him then expelled, sending shards of ice whizzing in every direction. Nomura rushed and slid beneath them but ended up crashing through a conjured wall, rolling hard. Walter got Skrael in the shoulder with a blast of energy then went hand-to-hand with a knife, slicing his face and dropping him. Skrael cradled his cheek bleeding frost and righted his staff for support, snarling in rage. He banged the ground and Walter jumped before a whetted ice pillar could skewer him. Nomura sprinted into the fray, dodging icy spikes, chopping them to bits. By the time she reached Skrael he was back up, their weapons once again grinding in a vicious clash.
On the ground, Blinky was lobbing dwarkstone after dwarkstone, the blasts obliterating several frospecters at a time. He was about to toss another when he tripped onto his back over something rock solid. Dread and grief pierced him when he realized it was a petrified troll, falling to pieces around an icicle. Hundreds more had also met their marks, rimy fragments of gray stone once pieced and alive strewn about wherever Blinky looked. Many more trolls were frozen in place, suspended in ice. Others were retreating with the weight of exhaustion. No matter how many frospecters fell, the hoard remained unfazed, respawning again and again from the surrounding mist.
Lucy winced when the flames of her torch petered out. “Oy vey, out of gas!”
“Drat, not in this economy!” Ricky exclaimed. “Watch out!” The Blanks zipped and bounced out of the way of flying ice needles. They resorted to their cannons, picking off frospecters where they could.
Toby smashed his warhammer into what had to be the billionth frospecter, only for two more to take its place.
“They’re like Nana’s friends when there’s a sale at the antique store!” he cried, hammer head thudding against the ground as his screaming arms went limp.
Aaarrrgghh roared and punched the new terrors away but it was no use. His ears drooped even as he stood his ground by Toby. The things just kept coming. Above it all, the Ice Titan was closing the distance between it and the Heartstone. Blinky squinted up through the rain.
“Come on, my friends,” he whispered.
Another frospecter fell to Luma’s dagger. She stopped and looked about. Knelt and touched what remained of the fallen, grief and anger burning her eyes and heart. When she stood she followed Blinky’s gaze up, fearing more sorrow.
It was a battle of sheer power and speed. Skrael casted blizzard after blizzard, summoned lethal shards and spikes. Nomura spun, ducked, leapt, veered. They traded a couple savage blows then backed away. Rinse and repeat. Skrael simultaneously deflected Walter’s aerial attacks with one hand creating frost barriers. He knocked Nomura sideways before whirling to double down on Walter, firing a barrage of ice shards. Walter beat his wings hard and made one huge loop to narrowly avoid the attack. But when he reoriented himself and noticed the light, bluish tint of everything, he spun around and his mind ruptured in panic.
The Ice Titan was now right in front of the Heartstone.
“No…no, no, n—NNGH!!!” A blast of frigid cold to the back, and Walter was falling, wings shackled by webs of frost.
“Walter!!” Nomura bolted to the edge, just in time to grab his hand. She strained for purchase on the ice. Their eyes met. “I’ve got—” A crystal lance lodged into her shoulder and she shrieked. From agony. From Walter slipping from her grip. She screamed her throat raw, “NO!! CATCH HIM! SOMEBODY CATCH HIM!”
“Waltolomew!!” Blinky shouted when he spotted him.
“Wingman!” Toby cried but Aaarrrgghh was already on it, barreling towards impact. Twenty seconds, maybe less. Aaarrrgghh growled and pumped his hulking arms harder, faster. He rolled at the last second, enough coverage to fold Walter into his arms before he was impaled by a block of serrated ice, tumbling again from the momentum, smashing right through it and flipping several times more. Aaarrrgghh landed on his side and finally skid to an abrupt stop against a truck.
“Nicely done, Aarghaumont!” Blinky and the others hurried around them. “Are you alright?”
“Yes, yes, but Nomura…!” Walter clambered out of Aaarrrgghh’s arms, stumbling to his knees, his disquieted eyes trained on the Titan. The image of that iced javelin piercing Nomura gutted him. He punched the ground, swore under his breath when his rimed wings didn’t budge. “Don’t you dare, Nomura. Don’t you dare!!”
A cry of pain scraped Nomura’s throat. She clutched the ice stabbed into her, teetering backwards. She looked down. Sucked in a harsh breath, stomach sinking and twisting while her entire body sagged. It was already spreading, the discoloration from the puncture wound. Nomura clamped her eyes shut, forcing deep and ragged breaths through clenched teeth until a dry sob burst passed. She’d never been more angry in her life.
“Well that was fun,” Skrael said, grinning ear to ear. He tilted his staff in tandem with the Ice Titan surging and crushing the Heartstone in its grip, its arms glowing. Skrael cackled as the Heartstone’s teal light dimmed rapidly.
Nomura slowly opened her eyes. Her scimitars were on the other side of the field, maybe three yards from where Skrael was. She started, moving quick and silent, setting aside her agony and her body graying by the second.
The last of the Heartstone’s light vanished. In a fury, Nomura leapt and scooped up her weapons. Skrael blocked before she could decapitate him. She locked his staff between her blades and wrung it out of his hands with a brutal twist to the side. She went back on her feet and pounced.
Another icicle gored her stomach.
Her blade missed Skrael’s throat. So she brought down the other, and sliced his left arm clean off.
“NNGAAAAAHHHH!!!!” Skrael screeched, swore, thrashed. Frost and mist spilled from his elbow, thin black veins pulsing icy blue creeping up his skin from the trauma. “YOU WRETCHED LITTLE…! MISERABLE—WORTHLESS—I’LL KILL YOU I’LL KILL YOU!!!!!”
Nomura slumped against an icy wall. Watched her stomach turn gray. Felt the paralysis burgeon. She dug her claws into the ice, turned her face up and let the rain wash over her.
“I’m sorry,” Nomura whispered. “I’m sorry…” All of Skrael’s screaming and all of the gray faded to the background. Instead she heard laughter and saw her friends. Their smiles and embraces and fighting spirits. She thought of Jim, who changed her heart. Harmonia, her first real home. Walter. Her oldest, closest friend. She saw him holding Barbara, that sweetheart, and smiled. A weak laugh. For most of her life, she’d only known strife and brutality. But laying here, Nomura also knew what love was, and believed in it. A lone tear was lost in the rain.
Thank you.
Skrael brought the cold blade of his staff down.
Notes:
I had fun writing more of Walter and Nomura’s friendship. Nomura herself is such a blast. And I was torn for a bit about whether or not she’d go in my fic. In the end, it felt right to me. Thing is her death in the movie (like everything else) was just handled so poorly, just disrespectful to her character. I hope I changed that here!
Initially I was going to go with the whole “let’s blow the Ice Titan up” plan. But I as wrote, it just wasn’t turning out that way. Besides, Nomura deserved better than just being blown up. She fought like the savage she is to the end.
Oh, and also Skrael losing an arm just kind of happened lol Sometimes a story does what it wants.
Ice Titan redesign here : https://rikalovesrice. /post/680475080081457152/my-ice-titan-redesign-from-chapter-7-of-my-fic
Bless and thank you all again for reading. Until next time.
Chapter 9: Titanhunters (Part 3)
Notes:
Final “Titanhunter” chapter! Let’s see what Doux and the others are up to, yea? Hope you all enjoy.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
They stepped out of the shadows, arriving at a village bordered by rainbow hills and valleys. Strokes of green and purple, blue and beige, pink and ochre painted the great mountainsides, vibrant and breathtaking even under a host of dark clouds. Like a flying beacon the white Heartstone shone, casting its glow over the harlequin landscape.
“You okay, Douxie?” Jim asked.
Douxie nodded. His head wasn’t feeling fantastic, but after fumbling through a few more healing spells it was at least bearable.
“Hurts a little but I’ll be alright, thanks,” he said, giving Jim a soft smile. He then gazed around and admired the beauty of the land while he had the chance. “I’d seen so many photos of these mountains.”
Archie pondered, “Yes, what were they called again…”
“Quebrada de Humahuaca,” Claire said. “My parents told me we had distant relatives from around here. Great, great, great, aunties and uncles.”
“Your dad’s mom’s great, great grandmother’s fourth cousin’s son’s…” Jim scratched his head. “....Daughter?”
Claire snickered. “Something like that.”
“That’s cool,” Zoe said.
But as cool and marvelous as it was, the empty village and ongoing storm put a damper on appreciating the scenery. The group walked quiet and somber down vacant roads and past abandoned shops until they reached the giant crater left by the Heartstone. Peering far down, the iridescence of multicolored crystals lined the rubbled pathways of another troll metropolis.
“Arch,” Douxie said, sharing a nod. Archie leapt from his shoulder, wings spread, and dove. He did a quick sweep of the area, checking under and around slabs of earth and toppled stone shelters.
“Hello! Is anyone there?” Archie called. He flew in place, waiting. Moments later his ears flickered in the direction of movement. From crevices hidden among clusters of white crystals appeared the faces of unsure trolls. Archie perked. “It’s alright. Don’t be afraid.” He released two streaks of fire upward, a signal to the others that it was safe. The trolls whispered and shrank back when more strangers arrived through a portal of darkness.
“H-humans!!” one troll exclaimed.
“What do they want with us?” another said.
“I’m scared!” a youngling cried.
Douxie held up his hands and smiled softly. “Easy there. We’re friends, not foes.” He took a small step. “My name is Hisirdoux Casperan, successor to Master Merlin Ambrosius.” Gasps rippled about when he conjured his staff.
Archie returned to Douxie’s shoulder, puffing his chest and grinning proud. “Master Hisirdoux’s Familiar, Archibald at your service.”
“I’m Zoe.” She hooked an arm around Claire’s shoulders. “This is Claire. We’re witches.” Claire returned Zoe’s smirk.
Jim stepped next to Douxie. “Jim Lake Jr. Nice to meet you all.”
Recognition sparked among the trolls as they gazed upon his suit of armor.
“Hold on now…Is that…?”
“Can it be?”
“The Armor of Daylight!”
“Looks a bit different, doesn’t it?”
“So it’s true!” A stout, rotund troll in cream colored garb trimmed with gold wiggled out between the others. His chipped tusks and horns were ivory like his skin. Ornate patterns were carved into his walking stick, crowned with a brilliant heartstone speartip. His two silver eyes were wide with wonder on Jim and he adjusted his large glasses. “The Trollhunter is a human boy… Yes, a human boy. You defeated Gumnar the Black and quelled the Eternal Night.”
The cavern buzzed with murmuring.
Jim tried a smile. “Well I wasn’t…quite human when I did that. Um…b-but either way, I wasn’t on my own. I couldn’t have done it without my friends. I…I wouldn’t be here if it weren’t for them.”
The ivory troll ruminated. “Mm, yes, yes. Very good. Curious, indeed, but good. And you?” He turned to Douxie. “Merlin’s successor, you said? Has he…”
Douxie blinked a few times. Looked down for a second.
“Yeah,” he said quietly. Archie pressed against his cheek. Zoe’s hand went to his back. Claire took Jim’s hand.
“Mm, I see, I see,” the troll said, a glow of sadness in his eyes. “A good wizard he was. Very good.”
“So who are you?” Zoe asked. “I’m gonna assume you’re the leader around here.”
The troll nodded. “Indeed, indeed I am. Alabasteremswiss Chezekiel the Fourth is my name but please Alabast will do just fine.” Alabast opened his arms. “Welcome to Moonglow Hollow, welcome! Although our great Moonstone — er, Heartstone, our Heartstone, yes — is in the sky currently.”
“Right,” Douxie said. “And we know why.”
They walked through everything. Events from a year ago. The Arcane Order. Seven Heartstones from the start of everything. The Titans. Nari.
“She’ll be headed this way,” Douxie said. His chest tightened, as did his grip on his staff. “But we’ll bring her back to us.”
But Alabast was quivering where he stood, his trolls cowering with him.
“Oh d-dear Deya!” he exclaimed. “This is bad! V-very bad!”
“It’s gonna be alright,” Jim said earnestly.
“And if not? I-if your forest friend cannot be freed?” Alabast looked up at the Heartstone and whimpered. “Oh our precious Moonstone…What are we to do?”
“I understand you’re afraid,” Douxie said, sweeping his gaze over the trolls before settling on their leader. “But please trust us.” Even as he said it, coils of doubt wound in his gut. But he had to believe through it. He took a deep breath. “Whatever comes to pass, all will be well, I promise.”
“We’ll keep you safe,” Claire said to the fear-stricken trolls. “We’ll protect you.”
“Oooh dear, oh dear…” Alabast clung to his walking stick and paced, muttering loud to himself. “The humans have escaped but what of us? Such a great threat…Too great for even the Trollhunter! For Merlin’s champions! And us? Ooooh we’ll be reduced to pebbles! I’m perplexed, so perplexed!”
“Help us,” Zoe said, stepping forward. She uncrossed her arms, made her voice soft. “Fight alongside us.”
Alabast squealed. “F-f-fight? Oh no, oh no, I can’t…W-we cannot possibly…!” The trolls shrank back further, all shaking their heads and trembling. “W-w-we are peaceful here in Moonglow Hollow. P-peaceful!” A sob erupted from him.
“A-alright, alright!” Douxie said, palms up in a calming gesture. He shared a look with Zoe. “You’re okay, mate. We’ll just—”
A tremor seized the cavern, rocks and dust raining down. Aftershocks followed to the beat of heavy footsteps. Douxie looked to his friends, stomach sinking and he swallowed.
“Oh fuzzbuckets…”
Cries of panic rose from the Moonglow Hollow trolls.
“I-it’s here!”
“It’s the end for us!”
“Deya help us!”
“R-r-run away!” Alabast yelped to his clan. “Run away quickly, n-now, now!!”
“Y-yeah, just get somewhere safe!” Jim hollered after them as they fled into deep tunnels.
“Claire!” Zoe said.
“On it!” Claire focused and conjured a portal, bringing the group back to the surface.
The Forest Titan emerged from the mountains and cantered into the village, the spring green glow of its being illuminating the bleakness of the storm. The ground quaked with every step as it gravitated toward the Heartstone, tangles of aggressive foliage overwhelming everything it passed. Douxie’s eyes went to the Titan’s tree antlers, where he knew Nari was.
“We’ll get her back,” he said.
Jim nodded. “Whatever it takes.”
He and Claire hopped into the shadows. Archie enlarged himself, Douxie and Zoe climbing aboard and they were off. They circled the Titan’s head and dove right in, landing among its strands of vines for hair, beneath the emerald shadow of the symbol and sphere rotating upon its blank face. Jim and Claire appeared soon after and they all gazed up between the trees. Nari hovered, looking straight ahead.
“Nari!!” Douxie shouted. His heart leapt, shocked but hopeful, when her head snapped down at him. His hope burgeoned when she descended, settling in front of them. They held their breaths, stances guarded, as Douxie stepped closer. Nari’s glazed over eyes watched him. “Nari…Nari, it’s me. It’s Doux—”
Vines snapped up and around him and the others, pinning their arms against their bodies. Multiple vines had snagged Archie’s large form, wrapping his ankles, trapping his wings, and muzzling him. He thrashed wildly, smoke billowing from his nostrils.
Zoe squirmed. “Ugh! Douxie!!”
Douxie kicked his legs as he was lifted. “N-Now Nari, this is an awfully bad show of m-manners…!”
Nari flicked her wrist inward, and Douxie yelped when the vine tugged him closer. Her darkened eyes bore into his, dilated pupils ringed with flaring red and icy blue. His heart lurched and he met her there, searching for any hint of her.
“Nari…,” Douxie whispered. And there it was, the tiniest fleeting glimmer. For a split second her lip quivered. He wasn’t seeing things. That was her, he knew it, he could feel it. But before he could call out to her again, the magic circling her eyes glared and Douxie was sent sailing. “Fuzzbuckeeeets!!!”
“Doux!!” Jim shouted.
Archie morphed into a snake, slipping through the vine’s grasp, then back into a large dragon. He sprang off the Titan’s head and did an accelerated swoop, snagging Douxie’s hood between his teeth. They dangled for a moment, reorienting.
“Grabbed me by the scruff, did you?” Douxie huffed with a grimace. The dull ache in his head had sharpened from all the crazy movement. But nevertheless, Archie chuffed and gave him a shake. “Ow! Knock it off you little—er, big—Gah, you big little fiend!”
Back on the Titan, Claire cried out when the vine around her constricted, “Nari please! It’s us!”
“We’re—ngh—We’re your friends…!” Jim wheezed.
It fell on deaf ears. Nari, not even looking their way, willed her Titan to toss them over. Claire screamed while Jim tried reaching for her hand.
“Hang on!!” Zoe made an X with her arms, fists clenched. Magic flared and sparked around her. “Come on, come on…!” The concentrated magic in her arms traveled down the rest of her body, an even spread, her mind invoking security. With a shout Zoe threw her arms open, magic surging out.
“Oof!” She thudded against her manifesting safety tarp, the magic rippling upon impact. Jim and Claire crashed into it seconds later. Once the spell was fully formed they began to drift steadily downward. “You guys okay?”
Jim got to his hands and knees, nodding dizzily. “Y-yeah. Thanks to you, Zoe.”
“I’m guessing this is what an anti-gravity spell is supposed to be,” Claire said as she pushed herself up to sit.
Zoe sighed. “Douxie?”
“...Douxie.”
The magic tarp lowered them onto the roof of a building. Douxie and Archie dropped beside them. As soon as they landed, Archie shrunk down to his regular size, noticeably faint. Douxie gathered him in his arms.
“You alright, Arch?” he asked, cradling Archie against his chest.
“Still getting used to the large form,” Archie said. He shook his head. “Just…Just a moment’s rest and I’ll be right as rain.” Claire ran her knuckles over his head and he purred.
“So what do we do now?” Zoe asked. The Forest Titan was drawing closer to the Heartstone without pause.
Douxie watched it intently. “We try again.”
“Doux…,” Zoe said.
“I know but she was there, Zo. When I said her name, she heard me. I know she did.” He worried his lip. “If…If I can reach her mind with my own…It just might undo Bellroc and Skrael’s spell.”
“How do you know?” Archie asked.
Douxie exhaled, breath shaking. “I don’t. But I have to try.”
Zoe gazed at him, then touched his arm. “Alright Douxie. But we need another plan. She’s just going to keep throwing us off.”
“We could try a more gradual approach instead of getting right in her face,” Jim said. “Uh, or right on the face?”
Moments later they were stepping out of a shadow portal and into the small wood that was the Titan’s deer back. Short trees with oddly shaped branches and teardrop leaves sprouted upon its earthy grass pelt, while two splendid ones towering above the rest flourished at the base of the Titan’s humanoid back. What had made the glowing mottled pattern of a doe turned out to be lighted flower beds of varying sizes, dazzling specks fluttering off curled buds and florets. Raindrops trickled through the leaves, shrouding the wood in a thin mist and enveloping the group with the fragrance of wet earth.
“Right then. Let’s have another go at this, shall we?” Douxie started towards the two grand trees, the others following cautiously.
“Guess I can say I’ve ridden a centaur now,” Claire said.
Archie in her arms hummed. “Actually, the proper term for this creature is a cervitaur. They’re quite rare compared to their half horse relatives.”
“Oooh. Did you know that, Teach?”
Douxie sputtered. “W-what? Of course I knew that.”
Zoe turned around and whispered, “He totally didn’t know that.”
They came to the two trees and wondered at the strange branches and unique leafy patterns that reached all the way up to the Titan’s human shoulder blades, melding with its hued skin. Embellishing their trunks were stunning, intricate sleeves of muted rainbow bark. Douxie pressed his palm against them. Something like pins and needles, deep within his very soul, blossomed in his hand and raced up his arm. The abrupt sensation had him drawing back as if stung. He looked far up the expanse of the Titan’s back, at the magic he now noticed pulsing through the branches like veins. An enigmatic ancient magic he didn’t understand, that he doubted even Merlin ever grasped.
“That’s…a pretty big climb,” Jim said.
“Not to worry. I’ve got it sorted. Hold out your hands.” Douxie brushed his fingers over his friends’ palms, closing his eyes and channeling. The pain in his head flared up but he pushed through. “Adhaereo superfiu—”
Rustling startled them. All around them the leaves began to rattle. Branches dipped and twisted. Roots broke through the earth, wrapping around themselves. The group circled up, readying themselves as monsters were birthed from the wood. Ends of furling branches turned into gangly stick creatures, jagged leaves like razors protruding all over and their splintered arms needlelike. The tips of coiling roots opened to reveal flaps bearing rows upon rows of sharp teeth. The flower beds dimmed and morphed into lumps of writhing thorny vines, centers mutating into grotesque maws.
“Bloody mandrakes!” Douxie cried, bracelet lighting.
“Not mandrakes.” Archie turned big and growled. “These are carnifloras!”
“Ugh, you’re really going to correct me at a time like thi—” A thorny vine snaked around his ankle. “Oh fuzzbucKEEAHH!!” One sharp pull and Douxie hit the ground, head immediately pounding. Archie leapt and doused the plant in flames before Douxie was eaten alive. The carniflora shrieked and released him.
Zoe hurried to help him back up. “Are you okay?”
“Nooot really…,” Douxie groaned, cradling his forehead.
The carnifloras advanced, appendages flailing and jaws open. Jim pulled the broadsword they’d found off his back and charged. Claire chucked rounds of magic alongside Zoe. Archie coated his teeth in flames and tore into the neck of a root carniflora, claws scratching like mad.
Douxie held up his hand and tried to conjure an attack. But his headache only worsened. He dropped his arm, fist striking the floor in frustration.
“Douxie, don’t worry about us!” Jim shouted as he hacked and slashed. “Just get to Nari!”
“What? No, I can’t leave you all!”
“We’ll be fine!” A branch carniflora sliced Zoe’s arm. She hissed but countered with an electrified backhand. “Just go!!”
“Bring her back to us!” Archie roared. Another root carniflora bit into his flank and he yowled, rolling to dislodge it then retaliating with fire and claws.
Douxie looked on, the world starting to rotate. Breathing becoming heavier, more desperate. Heart thrashing and hands clamming up. He closed his eyes and took ten seconds. His friends were brilliant, more than capable. He had to use what strength he had wisely. Time was running out. If he could reach Nari, it would stop all of this. It would be alright.
When Douxie opened his eyes he was facing the two trees.
“Adhaereo superfium!” he chanted. A twinge of pain in his head, then magic coated the shapes of his hands and feet. Douxie jumped and latched onto one of the trees. No grip needed. He was sticking perfectly to it like a magnet. A proud laugh and he started climbing, taking big leaps, quick and easy without purchase or risk.
The energy exuding from the trees coursed through Douxie’s fingers and poured into his body, the sensation like dandelion seeds floating around his soul, mingling with his aura. For as long as he scaled the tree the pain in his head nearly disappeared and he felt as though he could climb a thousand more. But the moment he lifted himself off the last few branches, onto the curve of the Titan’s shoulder blade, his dull headache returned and his limbs began to tremble.
“Just a little further, Hisirdoux…!” Douxie stilled, took three deep breaths, then launched himself up with two great pulls. The third one brought him up onto the Titan’s shoulder and he dropped to his knees, chest heaving. “Buckets, that’s my exercise for the next century…” Then he peered up the back of the Titan’s head, at all the vines he still had to climb, and groaned.
Dragonfire blazed through the wood below. Archie opened his jaws and spun, wings flapping and fueling the blazing tornado. Carnifloras screeched as they were incinerated to nothing. However the once flower beds wouldn’t catch no matter what Archie did. In fact their thorny vines only seemed to multiply and grow angrier. The vines’ ends split into more mouths, and like savage broods of snakes they struck out all at once.
Jim dropped and rolled on his back, swinging his broadsword with the momentum and severing heads before spinning to his feet and charging. He slashed his way closer to the snapping jaws at the center of the writhing mass, sidestepping clear of attacks. With a shout Jim leapt, flipping his blade downward, both hands gripping the handle. He thrust his sword straight into the vital mouth. The carniflora screeched, shuddered violently, and wilted, its many vines going still.
“Nice, Jim!” Zoe said with lightning shooting from her fingertips.
He was about to pull out his sword when the carniflora twitched. “What—”
In a second the creature revitalized, vines throwing themselves around Jim so brutally he thought his armor cracked. His broadsword slipped from his grasp and disappeared down the carniflora’s gullet. Its mouth sealed shut and it swallowed.
“No!!” Jim said, devastated and horrified. A blast of black and purple barreled into his malicious restraints. The vines hissed and retreated, throwing Jim on the ground.
“Jim!” Claire ran to him. “Are you okay?”
“Apparently these plants aren’t just carnivores,” Jim muttered. “I-I gotta find another sword I guess…” His attempt at lighthearted jests was soon shadowed by distress.
A guttural wail tore through the air. Archie smashed into the ground five yards away, littered with scrapes and cuts. He dug his claws into the earth, grit his teeth, and slowly rose back up. Vines broke through Zoe’s defenses and she stumbled next to him. Archie breathed deep, unleashing one more scorching stream of dragonfire before he could take no more. The flames dispersed and he lost his form, turning small and spent. But the ravenous vines kept slithering towards their kills. Once again the fire had done nothing against the flower bed carnifloras except agitate them further.
“Would’ve much preferred mandrakes!” Archie stated, shrinking back.
Douxie finally made it to the top. He slowed his movements to a crawl at the sight of Nari facing away from him. Murmured a quick concealing spell, a basic one. Tried not to lose focus at the Heartstone now alarmingly close, the Titan’s crown washed white. Douxie held his breath and painstakingly crept forward, bracelet flickering on his outstretched arm. Pain swelled in his skull as his magic churned in preparation for the spell, readied upon his lips. Douxie didn’t stop. He could never, not when Nari was just within reach….
His fingers were a hair’s breadth from her back when vines ensnared him.
“Agh!” Douxie looked right into her eyes as she turned and cried, “Blast it, Nari, I know you can hear me! Come to your senses! Please…!”
Nari’s eyes remained blank. The red and blue rings encasing her pupils glinted, cursed shackles imprisoning her will. Douxie jerked against his constraints. Every sudden movement sent pain rolling through his skull but he kept on. He gasped when a vine wrapped around his throat. It didn’t fully constrict but Douxie was panicking all the same.
“N-Nari…Nari, please, I…”
The vine tightened just a smidge. Nari willed for Douxie to be brought closer. For several seconds her eyes bore into his as if he were a specimen to be studied. Her body went taut. Her jaw clenched. Her lips thinned. Her gaze turned glossy. There it was. She could see him. But the longer Nari looked, the angrier the rings around her eyes glared. Now the vines were behaving erratically, squeezing one second then easing up the next but never letting go. The Forest Titan had gone still.
“What’s going on?” Claire asked. The vine carnifloras suddenly seemed lost, snapping misdirected or just wiggling in place.
Zoe looked up. “Douxie…”
Before Bellroc and Skrael’s magic could regain full control, before his hopes were dashed, Douxie called out to Nari again with all his heart.
“It’s me, Nari. Hisirdoux, your friend. Your friends are here to bring you back. To…To bring you home.” Nari went still as a carving. Douxie took a breath. “I-If you can hear me, Nari, please…give me a sign.” The vines loosened a hair. Douxie’s heart hammered. “Good! That’s it! I knew you could hear me. It’s alright, Nari. I promise you, it’s alright…” The vines didn’t release, although the one around his neck all but slipped off. His bracelet’s runes brightened. “I’m so sorry, Nari. I’m sorry…if this HURTS—!”
Douxie smacked his forehead against hers and screamed, “SENSUS TACTIO!!!”
White hot agony. Mystic fire igniting his mind and soul, scorching down the back of his neck to the rest of his body. He’d never felt such pain in his whole life. Not when he’d been the Order’s prisoner. Not even when he’d lost Merlin. Memories, thoughts, and feelings that weren’t his flooded through him. It was an ocean, and Douxie feared he would soon drown. He didn’t feel himself freed from the vines. He didn’t hear Nari shriek. His being was elsewhere. In darkness, light, Heartstones, trees, stars, fire, ice, a pair of indescribable eyes, a fatherly embrace, Titans. Centuries and centuries, millenniums, maybe eons.
Love, happiness, comfort, peaceful days. Songs and tales by firelight. Steadfast flames always lighting the darkness, filling it with warmth and love. Snowflakes twirling upon rushing winds. Beautiful, endless fields of sparkling white. A forest of ice crystals fashioned into trees for fun.
But then came evil. And so came annihilation. But within it there was mercy for a few. And so there was salvation for the world.
Humanity spared. Bellroc and Skrael’s benevolence replaced with hatred. Never open the Seals again. Nari’s father, the Great Eternity, disappearing into sunlit clouds.
Fear, despair, denial, violence. Civilizations turned to ash or frozen graves. Men, women, and children dying. So much death. Pain and only pain. Was this balance? Was this good? What would Father say? Where was Father? They were together. They were together. But Father’s eyes were different now.
This relentless, unforgiving river eventually swept Douxie to a vaguely familiar place. Hellfire and bitter cold, desperately fleeing from them. Loneliness. Such deep distress. Nearly fainting from longing.
Then Douxie saw himself and Archie. Nari’s affection sprouted. He saw all of their friends. Nari’s passionate love blossomed. Her wounded thoughts resounded. She didn’t deserve them, such radiant hearts and brilliant souls. She had to protect them. She loved them dearly. It had to be done. What would Father do? She was scared. If any could face the coming wrath, her friends could. She believed. She loved Douxie. Bellroc promised. Bellroc promised, surely, surely he would keep his promise of course he would because—
Betrayal.
Anguish.
Douxie was here, alive.
Crushing relief.
Wrenching guilt and shame.
I am sorry.
I will only hurt you.
Leave me.
Douxie was on his hands and knees when he came back to himself. Only seconds had passed. His eyes were sore from scalding tears. His spirit was raw. His head was splitting but his heart hurt infinitely more.
Nari was squeezing her head between her hands and screeching to the heavens. There was a woman with blue eyes humming. A village up in flames on a cold winter night. Archie. Nightmares. Sleeping. Forgetting. Lad of Fortune. Merlin Ambrosius. Zoanna Ashildr. Her hair was brown and long and she was loveliest maiden he’d ever laid eyes on. Melodies and adventures and heartache across nine centuries.
Then he found a family once again. Then Nari herself. Douxie, his heart ever good and kind, already adored her. He would protect her. He would care for her no matter what. He loved to see her smile. He wondered what flavors were her favorite, what sights she would love most, what songs he would share with her next. He hoped she could stay in his life forever. She was dear to him. It was the fondness of a brother. Love unfailing. Persisting.
The Order’s magic went to war.
Nari’s arm shot out against her will, her whole body shuddering and twitching. The Forest Titan reared up on its hind legs and shook its head about. Douxie was flung sideways but managed to grab hold.
“Whoa!!” Jim cried as the ground beneath them tilted. They clung to whatever threads of non-threatening vegetation they could and dangled. “Can’t tell if this is good or bad!”
Their faces met the dirt when the field righted itself back. The carnifloras were still confused. There was a booming crackle, like a mountain breaking.
“Oh no…,” Zoe whispered.
“We need to get up there!” Claire said, spinning a ball of shadow in her palm.
The Forest Titan had slammed its front knees against the Heartstone, its dainty hands gripping on. Its hair whipped wildly and snapped around the white crystals. Sobs bursted through Nari’s screams. She couldn’t stop. Dueling magic strobed from her eyes and mouth. She couldn’t breathe. Veins of her markings lit upon her skin as she burned from the inside out. The turmoil would soon tear her spirit asunder.
Come home.
I do not deserve you.
You’re ours.
Look what I have done.
It’s okay. I love you. We all love you.
Kill him. Kill him. KILL HIM.
Stop.
Reap what you’ve sown.
Please stop it.
FINISH WHAT YOU BEGAN.
The Heartstone’s light faded, and arms wrapped around her.
The Titan backed away. The Heartstone crashed and broke apart. Douxie held on tighter, as tight as he could. He smothered Nari’s face against his chest, buried his nose into her hair, and just held her. Nari fought, her claws slicing him through his clothes. It stung like mad. Douxie didn’t let go. Zoe, Archie, Jim, and Claire watched from under the twin trees, all teary-eyed and unsure.
For a long while nothing was said. The rain pattered and thunder rumbled. The wind whooshed by, rustling the leaves of the Titan’s antlers. Nari seethed against him, scratching and kicking.
Eventually with less vigor.
Douxie closed his eyes and sobbed quietly. “I’m not leaving you. Not ever.” He didn’t know if she could hear him. “I’m right here. I’ll always be right here with you.” He kissed her head and wept. “I know…I know. It’s alright, Nari. Please…”
A branch of lightning flashed and the gray clouds rang low. The rain started hitting harder, and soon the world was cloaked in a torrential downpour, the mist tinted the bright green glow of the Forest Titan’s symbol. They were all cold and drenched but still no one moved. Douxie lost track of everything. He didn’t notice the heavy rainfall becoming a calm drizzle all of a sudden or the pain in his head receding. He just wanted Nari back.
So when her arms lifted and her hands clutched his sides, Douxie gasped. When Nari’s soft weeping reached his ears, he looked down.
“Nari?” he said, shaking.
Nari looked up at him and bawled, tears flowing from her clear ringless eyes. “Douxie!”
Douxie heaved a sob. He cupped Nari’s cheek and managed, “There you are...!” Then they both came undone, falling back into each other’s arms and holding tight. Within seconds the others rushed to join the embrace, all laughing and crying and soaking wet.
“I am s-s-so sorry!!!” Nari wailed. “I am sorry, I am so sorry!! I h-hurt you….I hurt you…!”
“Oh darling, no you didn’t,” Douxie said, his palm brushing hair off her face. He looked her over. Another swell of joy filled his chest when he saw all the scars from Bellroc and Skrael had vanished. “You didn’t hurt me at all. It wasn’t your fault.”
“Why…After all I have done…Why did you want me back?”
“Because we love you, Nari,” Claire sniveled. Jim put an arm around Nari’s shoulders. Zoe took her hand and squeezed, failing to blink back her own tears. Archie snuggled into Nari’s lap and licked her face. Nari rewarded them all with a delicate smile and a small giggle.
“Thank you,” Nari said with glistening eyes.
Douxie hugged her. “Always.”
The group huddled together in the moment. Nari mended wounds from carnifloras and fully healed Douxie’s head injury. When all the hugs were given and all the tears finally subsided, Jim stood.
“So…what now?” he said.
Nari rose, a slight frown on her face. With a wave of her hands the Forest Titan lifted an arm and placed its thin pointed fingers on its head. Nari hopped on with ease, calling for her nervous friends to join. So they all hitched a ride down to the remains of Moonglow Hollow’s Heartstone. The Titan kneeled and utilized its head of vines to drop them safely into the Hollow, where terrified trolls made their presence known with squeals. Douxie and Jim stood on either side of a trembling Alabast as Nari approached him.
“W-Why have you brought her here, why?!” Alabast yelped. He blubbered, “Our Moonstone…Our wonderful Moonstone is g-g-gone! W-Will you kill us next? Will you?”
Sorrow clouded Nari’s gaze. “I am so sorry. I will not harm you. My friends have freed me and the Titan I command.”
Alabast peeked between his fingers. “Eh…y-you are a forest friend once again?”
“She is,” Douxie said.
Zoe patted Nari’s head. “Nothing to be afraid of. But um…sorry about your Heartstone.”
“Our Moonstone!” Alabast wailed to the ceiling.
“I am sorry,” Nari said, hands folding to her chest. “Please forgive me. Now that I am no longer in the Arcane Order’s control I will only help you. I will do everything I can to help, to stop them.” A white flower bloomed in Nari’s hand and she offered it. Alabast slowly unfurled, skittishly taking it from her. He considered it for a moment, glancing between its brilliant petals and Nari. Then he shoved it into his mouth and swallowed. Nari’s friends gaped as he smacked his lips in thought.
“W-Well…I suppose it’s alright then,” Alabast said. “You were not yourself, not yourself at all, yes.”
Nari drooped. “But I am very, very, very sorry.”
“It’s alright, I said! Those Arcane scoundrels are to blame, no? Yes, they’re at fault for our Moonstone…” Alabast choked. “F-For our M-M-Moonstone…ugh…”
“We’ll make things right,” Jim said, hand on Alabast’s shoulder.
“And with Nari of The Eternal Forest on our side, it’s the Order who should be afraid!” Archie said with wings open.
“That’s right. We have a whole Titan!” Claire said.
“She is also very sorry,” Nari said, looking down.
Jim’s phone buzzed. A text from his mom. In the three seconds he took to read it, his face turned ghostly pale. He looked up.
“We need to get back to Camelot. Now.”
◇
Claire immediately passed out after the largest shadow portal she’d ever made closed. Jim and Douxie caught her as the Forest Titan’s hooves smashed into the ground, kicking up a massive cloud of dust that blew through the entire wood. Its towering form brought them level with a window into the castle and they hurried in. When they made it to the servants’ quarters, they rushed into the only open door. A grim scene struck them.
Steve paced and bit his nails while Barbara treated a severe burn on Eli’s arm. On the neighboring bed was Varvatos with a hideous, fragmented lesion through his chest, charcoal black and seeping redness. Varvatos was unresponsive, still as a corpse. Luug whimpered and pressed into his side. Aja and Krel wept over him. When they saw Nari they could think of nothing else.
“Nari! Oh thank Seklos!” Aja cried.
“His…His core has been damaged,” Krel said, face streaked with tears. “Please, can you help him?”
“I will try!” Nari sprang over with magic flowing, covering Varvatos’ wound with her hands. “I have never healed creatures such as yourselves. But I will do what I can.”
“Thank you,” Aja said. She and Krel planted themselves on both sides of the bed, clutching Varvatos’ hands with all four of theirs.
“What happened?” Zoe asked.
Aja shook her head, face twisted in anguish. She bent forward as if weighed down and cried. Krel said nothing, but the pure grief in his eyes spoke volumes.
Douxie took Claire into his arms from Jim and laid her down on an empty bed. He placed one hand on her forehead and took her hand in his other. The one shard of teal heartstone was stationed with Varvatos, so Douxie worked to restore Claire’s strength with his own aura.
Down the way Blinky, Aaarrrgghh, and Toby were gathered around one bed with Walter sitting on the mattress. The Blanks stood against the walls, their faces mournful.
“Tobes!” Jim said. They all looked up, except Walter, and he staggered at the woe in all their eyes. Toby couldn’t keep it together. He ran over into Jim’s arms and crumbled into spasmodic sobs. Jim hugged him back. “Tobes...Hey, what is it? What happened? What’s wrong?” And then he noticed. “Wait…Where’s Nomura?”
Blinky shut his eyes, tears trickling from all six. Walter was mum, motionless with his head hanging. Aaarrrgghh turned around weeping.
In his arms where two sunset scimitars.
Notes:
Emotiooooooons asdflsdskjhdjghaf;kdj X____X But the Green Bean Queen has come home :3
As always, thank you all so much for reading and for your encouraging comments. It means so much! God bless you all.
Side Note : I watched “Come From Away” today (the pro-shot on my friend’s Apple TV) and EVERYONE NEEDS TO GO LOOK IT UP AND WATCH IT AND/OR LISTEN TO IT RIGHT NOOOOOOOW—
Chapter 10: The Call To Become
Notes:
THIS CHAPTER IS FLIPPIN’ LONG--
Whew chile. We’re in the home stretch y’all. I want to apologize so hard in advance for......everything :’) Also I’m really sorry if the formatting is off with huge spaces between paragraphs... (Tumblr and Ao3 confuse me x_x). I went through 50 pages worth of text to try to manually fix it so please bear with me rip (If anyone knows a solution, let a girl know lol)
Without further ado, please enjoy the chapter!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“Walt?”
Barbara stood in the doorway. Walter had gone to a servant room with a single bed. He was sitting on the side closest to the window, faced away from her with his head in his hands. Without the mounted torches in the hallway, Barbara wouldn’t have been able to see him. Nightfall had turned the already overcast world pitch black, brightened only by flashes of lightning and the luminous form of the Forest Titan outside.
For the last two hours, Walter hadn’t moved. At the sound of Barbara’s light footsteps and the bed dipping as she sat beside him, he didn’t stir. But the moment her arms folded around him, his body was seized with trembling. He doubled in on himself, hands becoming fists in his gray hair. The paralysis of shock melted away and his shoulders began to rise and fall with ragged breaths. Barbara pressed her lips to his temple and held on. There were no words. Only more tears.
“I’m sorry, Walter. I’m so, so sorry.”
Walter managed his first words since they’d returned, voice clogged with grief. “I couldn’t protect her. I couldn’t save her.”
“It wasn’t your fault.”
“She’s gone. And we failed.”
“You did everything you could.”
Walter’s hand found Barbara’s on his shoulder. He shook his head, his tears finally spilling forth. “My friend…She was my oldest friend.”
The fragments of Barbara’s shattered heart dug deeper. “I know.”
“It should’ve been me.”
“It shouldn’t have been either of you.”
Walter fell apart. “Nomura…!”
Melancholy hung in the air. Unbreathable as smog. Heavy as the rainfall.
Claire had lost her ability to stand and couldn’t stop her tears. Jim hugged her close, his eyes raw from crying and staring at nothing. Toby was laying down with an arm over his face. Next to him was Aaarrrgghh, sitting against the wall and sniffling. Blinky tearfully approached each of them and offered embraces of comfort.
“I just can’t believe she’s gone,” Claire said.
Toby sat up and furiously wiped his face. “Skrael’s gonna pay for this!” Aaarrrgghh scooted closer and Toby wept into his fur.
Nomura’s scimitars had been set down on a bedside table. Jim’s eyes found and he went to them, skimming his fingers over their sunset blades. He noticed the webs and slashes of enchanted frost staining the edges.
“She went down fighting,” Jim croaked.
“Undoubtedly,” Blinky said.
Douxie, Zoe, Archie, and Nari joined them. Douxie brought Claire into a hug and Zoe did the same with Jim. Archie settled between Toby and Aaarrrgghh, bunting them both and purring in solace.
Douxie pulled back and rubbed Claire’s shoulders. He wiped her tears with his thumb. “I’m so sorry. Truly I am.”
“She was a very strong and courageous soul.” Nari took Jim’s hand. She looked up at him, an ache in her spirit. “She will never be forgotten.”
“No, she won’t.” Jim held her hand back. “Glad you’re with us again, Nari. Having you back is the silver lining in all this.”
Nari couldn’t fathom why. Her gaze went downcast. “I am so sorry. I have been an instrument in all of this pain. In your great loss…”
“That’s not true.”
“It is.” When Nari looked up again, it was right into Jim’s eyes. “Jim, you could not control yourself. But this whole time, before all of this, I could.” Everyone was listening now. “When the Great Eternity…When my father left this world, I felt so alone. So afraid. Bellroc and Skrael became so cruel, but I wanted us to stay together. No matter the cost.” Nari shut her eyes. “How high a cost it was. And I do not believe I have paid for it.”
Douxie knelt before her, taking her hands. “Maybe you won’t have to.”
“What makes you say that?” Nari asked.
“I saw your memories. I saw the Great Eternity. Surely if he was so merciful to everyone, he’ll be just so with you, Nari. You’re his daughter after all. And you’re nothing like Bellroc or Skrael. I believe your father has always known that. I think…” Douxie breathed. “I think he’d be so proud of you.”
Nari inhaled. Her heart caved and her eyes flooded with tears. “Proud…? How can that…No, that cannot be…”
Nari nuzzled Douxie’s jacket when he brought her in. Douxie recalled those glimpses into Nari’s past, the snippets of the Great Eternity. Pictures of his wrath, the magnitude of his power, though momentary sent trembles of fear through Douxie’s body. Yet when he had seen the Great Eternity spare the world and felt his fatherly presence through Nari’s mind, Douxie couldn’t deny the compassion that radiated off of him, that incandesced within those indescribable eyes of his.
But at the end of it, Douxie didn’t know for sure what would happen. He could only hope, as he always did.
“You’re here with us now,” Douxie said, hugging Nari closer. “That’s all that matters.”
Nari clutched him back. Her tears slipped into the fabric of his hood. “I am so afraid. But I promise I will protect this world, all of you, until the end of days.”
“And we’ll return the favor,” Archie said, landing on Douxie’s shoulder to touch her forehead with his nose.
Across the room, Varvatos had been at least stabilized. A prism of Nari’s magic hovered over his chest, glowing strands of green ingrained into his wound, coupled with the shard of heartstone right beside him. Krel had brought whatever helpful contraptions he could think of from the study, creating a makeshift sort of cylindrical radiator device.
“It should emit restorative energy waves like the ones in stasis chambers,” Krel had said. But despite that, Nari’s magic, and a heartstone piece, Varvatos still hadn’t so much as twitched. Aja sat fetal on the floor with her back against his bed. Krel eventually moved next to her and held her two right hands. Luug licked at her toes, whimpering when she didn’t respond.
Others went over to check on Steve and Eli. The Creepslayerz were talking quietly, Eli sitting up in his bed and Steve’s hand on his back. Nari had done wonders on Eli’s burn, clearing blisters and reversing the damage done to skin and tissue, so that all his arm needed now were bandages, ointment, and maybe one more treatment spell. Steve’s broken arm had been pieced back together but he was told to keep movement to a minimum for at least an hour, lest he disrupt the magic’s healing work.
“You guys good?” Jim asked.
“I’m alright. It just feels like a really, really bad sunburn now,” Eli said. “And I’ve had a lot of those.”
Douxie glanced at Aja, then looked at Steve. “Is she…?”
Steve just shook his head, face gloomed and worried.
Krel turned to fully face his sister. He kneaded her hands. Images of two Akiridion ships full of human civilians flashed painfully in his mind for the hundredth time. The ships had been damaged so severely by the Fire Titan that the kinetic shields had malfunctioned. Two full impact crashes from hundreds of feet. There had been so much screaming. Terrified, helpless screaming. A dreadful chorus still echoing in Krel’s head.
“Aja…,” Krel said weakly. “Aja?”
She didn’t move. She kept her face buried in one of her left arms while the other hugged her knees. She could see all their faces in the darkness. Faces that had gone still under the wreckage. Faces of survivors, what few of them they’d salvaged. The shellshock eyes, the flat voices, the broken bleeding bodies branded into Aja’s mind. Both Akiridion pilots had been lost, along with several others who’d traveled from Akiridion-5 to assist. And now Varvatos…
Krel pulled Aja into his arms with a sob. Finally Aja reached up to clutch his arms and couldn’t hold it back anymore. She wheezed into Krel’s shoulder, hot tears starting to pour. Steve sat down in front of them. Eli, Jim, and Douxie stood close behind. Claire and the others quietly gathered around but remained at a distance.
“What happened?” Jim asked softly.
When Steve told them, Zoe covered her mouth with her hands and turned away. Claire shook her head at the ceiling, eyes flooding with more tears. Toby looked like he wanted to scream. Jim had to take a second to breathe, clenching and unclenching his hands. Douxie dropped to his knees. He looked at Nari, who stood silent with her face sunken with grief. Of course she’d known.
“What happened to the survivors?” Claire asked.
Eli spoke this time. “We had to send for another ship.” He sniveled, swiping his arm under his nose. “We only found like sixty people. One man knew some English and he…” Eli shuddered. “He was asking where his ‘little boy’ was and we h-hadn’t found any k-kids…”
Eli cried into his hands. Everyone was too overwhelmed to say anything, the gravity of what Bellroc had done crushing, suffocating. Sorrow wrung their hearts and more tears came. Hundreds of casualties, human and troll, a number of Akiridions. Nomura dead. Varvatos unmoving and in critical condition. One Heartstone left.
Candles had been lit all around the room, drops of flame flickering mild in the inclement dusk. Yet the world seemed darker than ever before and none of them knew how much more they could take.
Jim, Claire, and Toby embraced, Blinky and Aaarrrgghh soon joining them. Aja and Krel hugged each other tight while Steve linked an arm around Eli’s shoulders, Eli reciprocating with a firm hand on Steve’s back. Ricky and Lucy held one another, the pair of them solemn with Luug whining at their feet. Douxie clutched Zoe’s hand, Nari leaning on his side and Archie pressing close on his other.
Outside the storm raged and Arcadia’s fiery Heartstone glinted like a warning. The Forest Titan turned its head to the town in response.
They all knew there was only more to come.
◇
Krel took his place at the wall. “Ready?”
Zoe went up in front of the stained glass windows. “Yeah. Go for it.”
Krel locked on through the scope of the net gun he’d made. He sucked in a breath and fired, an electric blue capsule the size of a baseball blasting out of the barrel and across the room with the speed of a bullet. A second before impact the capsule spun open like a flowerbud, thin petals of electricity fanning out and weaving together. Zoe stumbled back into the windows as the arcane net flung tight around her.
“Are you alright?” Krel asked, jogging over.
“I-I’m good!” Zoe gasped. She watched sparks of energy flit off the net’s webbing. A twinge of panic pricked her. She breathed deep. Her magic wasn’t gone. It was compressed, no longer at her fingertips or buzzing beneath her skin, but she could still feel it in her aura. Her efforts to summon it were successfully nullified by the arcane net. It was a scary feeling but she had to get excited. “Krel…Krel, I think we did it—”
Yet as soon as she said it, the net turned dark blue and loosened, falling off in a heap around her ankles. Zoe and Krel locked eyes, shock soon turning to dejection. This had been the sixth attempt, with hours of adjustments in between.
Krel sank to the floor, burying his face in two of his hands. Zoe settled cross-legged beside him and placed a hand on his back.
“Hey…,” she said.
“I don’t understand why it’s not working,” Krel said, on the verge of tears. “Kleb! We’ve tried everything! If this doesn’t work…more lives will be lost…No, it will be the end…”
Zoe bit her lip, slowly breathing through her nose. He wasn’t totally wrong or right. There was a chance they could still pull a victory out of all this. The Trollhunters had done it before. The aliens and the Creepslayerz had done it before. Douxie had done it before, against the Order no less. But that had cost him his life, and the fact that he hadn’t stayed dead was a literal miracle. And what they were dealing with now was the Arcane Order on the cusp of their full power, unstoppable ancient terrors.
Zoe’s eyes wandered to the failed net. Removing the Order’s magic factor was their best bet for a guaranteed win and, maybe, a smaller death count. But that would still be too many. She tried to imagine what Aja and Krel had seen only hours earlier. She thought about Nomura and Varvatos, how she’d just started to get to know them. Zoe was no stranger to death. But for some reason, this was already taking its toll.
“We have to keep trying,” Zoe said. She got up and made her way to a holographic panel that displayed the arcane net’s charts, studying them closely. “The net definitely worked that time, so we’ve got that down.”
“But it won’t stay on,” Krel sighed. “For some reason the net’s power just won’t last. Electron stabilizers, trifurcate chargers, radiation adapters, static converters, current dividers, your own technological magic, nothing’s working!” Pain swam in his eyes. “What else can I do…? I have to make this work or…”
“Krel, this isn’t all on you,” Zoe said softly. “I’m here to help, remember?”
“I know…I know, I just…What else can I do?” He squeezed his eyes shut and choked. Zoe went back to his side and knelt.
“You need a break. Why don’t you go back downstairs for a bit?”
“No, I can’t! I need to—”
“You need to ease up on yourself.” Zoe pulled at Krel’s arm until he got up then started nudging him toward the door, ignoring his protests. “Just take ten minutes. All the minutes. I’ll keep working up here so don’t worry.” She finally got him outside the study. Zoe stood in the doorway and met Krel’s gaze. The fear and sorrow in his eyes provoked a tenderness that she hadn’t felt in ages. Not since her little siblings moved on. “It’s gonna be alright. We’ll get through this.”
Zoe really, really hoped so.
Krel was mum while returning Zoe’s stare. He let out a shaking breath after a moment and nodded, holding one of his arms as if wounded. Zoe didn’t miss the glimmer of gratitude in Krel’s eyes before he descended the escalator. She pushed the door closed and pressed her back to the wood, letting her head tip back. When she righted herself again her eyes caught the lime green gemstone set into Excalibur, the sword still lodged within a chunk of earth, waiting to be unsheathed. It made her think of Jim, which led to her pondering his armor recreated by Krel. A perfect, functional blend of Akiridion tech and magic.
“...to achieve the same power…”
Zoe collected the net off the floor, using her magic to spin it back into its electric blue capsule. She placed it back next to its twin in a transparent case all hooked and wired up to more Akiridion machines. She faced the monitor that showed the nets’ power levels, insanely high from all the tweaks but still not enough, and started thinking maybe it had little to nothing to do with the batteries. In fact, Zoe had found that was rarely the case when it came to technomancy. It was all about the parts. If one had all the parts, if all the pieces were in place, the required magic would do its work and the cogs would turn without a problem. If they had plenty of magic, which Zoe did, then there was simply an element missing.
Zoe leaned her elbows on the panel, head in her hands.
“The same power…,” she whispered. “The same…” Her eyes flew open. She snapped her gaze back to Excalibur, chastising herself because did she not realize sooner?
That’s what they needed.
◇
“James Lake.”
Jim gasped awake and sat straight up in darkness. He was sitting at a desk. There were desks around him and a whiteboard ahead. Silver light poured into the classroom. His classroom.
“What…What’s happening? H-How did I…” Jim looked down at his hands and immediately wanted to vomit. Blue skin. Only four fingers on one hand. Jim scraped his hands over his scalp, eyes burning with tears at the hardness of horns. “No…No, no, no, NO!!!” Jim knocked his desk and chair over as he stood, eschewing more desks as he stumbled for the door. His insides were being stabbed by iron hot needles. His brain was bloated with internal screaming and bad thoughts but it just wouldn’t explode. He dropped to his knees in the haunting school hallway and heaved violently. He dragged his nails over his skin. Banged his forehead against the ground to wake himself up. “No…No, I don’t want to be a monster…Please, please, please I don’t—”
“James Lake.”
The voice somehow cut right through the whirlwind in Jim’s mind. He brought his face up to see an iridescent glow at the very end of the hall. Wisps of light beckoned in the dark.
“Jim!” It was Claire’s voice.
“Claire?” Jim crawled forward, hand reaching out.
“Jimbo!”
“Master Jim.”
“This way, Young Atlas.”
“Come on, sweetie.”
“Tobes? Blink?” He staggered to his feet and started after the light. “M-Mom! Walter, wait! Please…!”
The light made a turn, taking the voices of Jim’s loved ones with it. Jim broke into a run, his tears flowing sideways. Shards of glass manifested all along the walls, and Jim could see the monster in his peripherals. Sprinting next to him, flashing its fangs in a sickening grin. Jim blinked. The hall was a bloodbath. He blinked again. The floors were clean.
Jim finally rounded the corner to see the cluster of light exiting the school through double doors. The voices kept calling.
“I love you, Jim.”
“We’re not leaving you.”
“You’re not alone, Jimbo.”
“No cheeks about it, Lake!”
“You’re not a monster.”
“I never blamed you for Merlin’s death. Not once.”
“You do not have to hide anymore.”
Jim’s foot made it outside and suddenly he was in the canal, in front of a pile of rocks. The light disappeared through the cracks and Jim fell to his knees, digging desperately through the rubble. Then the earth beneath him gave way and he was falling through pitch blackness. Voices continued to echo around him, but mixed in now were horrified yells and the deep raspy breathing of a beast above it all. Jim smushed his hands over his ears. In the darkness he just made out a pair of wooden bloodshot eyes ringed with fire, then a giant gray hand emerged. Jim screamed his throat sore and curled in on himself.
Jim struck the ground hard, bones rattling. Suddenly there was blinding light and he covered his face with his arms. Spots of blistering pain seared his body. He couldn’t escape. He was burning alive. Then he couldn’t move at all but it still hurt. It was still burning. Jim wanted it all to stop. He just wanted this to end. He never wanted this.
I can’t do this anymore. Claire. Mom. Blinky. Someone, anyone…I’m sorry. I’m sorry. I’m…
“James Lake.”
The white sunlight was wiped away to reveal a moonless night sky. Jim’s whole body relaxed into the grass, no longer petrified. He stared up at the billions of stars. Listened to the trilling of crickets. Traced with his eyes the silhouettes of leaves pinned to branches. Then, like a peaceful wraith, the cluster of iridescent light passed over him.
“Wait…!” Jim sat up and turned to not lose sight of it. But he wasn’t looking at a ball of light.
There was a man sitting on a rock. He was dressed in a simple wine colored tunic and brown pants torn at the calves, revealing black claws on each of his toes. His nose wasn’t quite human, still bridged but more flat and heart-shaped like that of a sheep. Horns curled out of a wild, tousled golden mane. A magnificent pair of silver feathered wings tucked against his back. Most perplexing of all were the man’s eyes, two big pools of every color one could imagine, and many more that Jim couldn’t name. The man seemed to be made of light itself, his whole being glowing softly under the night, turning his hair to fire, his silver wings into folded blades, and his eyes into galaxies.
“Who…,” was all Jim could say. Was he still dreaming?
“Hello, James,” the man said with a smile. “Jim, rather.”
Something about the man’s voice made Jim feel safe. It was deep but soft, strong yet mild. Jim twisted onto his knees then slowly stood, unable to look away.
“Who are you?” he asked.
The man raised a clawed finger. “Think for a moment. You have indeed seen me before. Albeit briefly.”
So Jim thought, trying to match the shape of this man to his memories. His eyes roamed over the horns and wings and claws again. A single bright green firefly drifted into his vision, and then it clicked.
“T-The Great Eternity!” Jim exclaimed. He jumped back and fell on his rear. The Great Eternity stood and started approaching. Jim didn’t know why but he was suddenly terrified. “O-Okay…Okay, whoa, this is…um…”
“Peace,” the Great Eternity said. “And yes, this is still a dream.”
“What? H-How did you—”
“I know everything. But there’s nothing to fear. Rise.”
Jim didn’t move. In this moment, this strange fabricated moment in his head, Jim knew without a doubt that the Great Eternity scared him more than every terror he’d ever faced. More than Gunmar. More than Bellroc. More than the Titans. It pulsed in his heart, in the depths of his soul. Power flowed from the Great Eternity like the light encompassing him, raw unimaginable power that could create entire worlds and snuff them out in a blink. The Great Eternity’s intimidating splendor had Jim flinching down. And then he saw his grotesque hands and remembered. He was a monster again. He was a filthy beast. He could only hurt, kill, destroy. Panic banged inside his skull, then the Great Eternity spoke.
“Jim. It’s alright. Lift your head and rise.”
His voice sliced right through the chaos, and Jim looked up. He timidly searched the Great Eternity’s face, the tension in his body easing when there was no trace of scorn or disgust to be found. Jim slowly stood and hugged himself. The Great Eternity towered over him and he didn’t know what to say.
“Um…well…Great Eternity, sir—”
“A bit impersonal, isn’t it?” the Great Eternity said. “You may call me by my name. Elyolam.”
“Ell-yoo-lamb?”
“Close enough.” Elyolam smiled.
Jim felt the corners of his mouth twitch. He cleared his throat. “So…what’s this about? Why are you here?”
“Why, I’m here for you, of course.”
Jim shifted. “What do you mean?”
Elyolam gazed at him. “Come with me.” He turned and started walking, his light illuminating a path through the darkness. Jim hesitated, but then quickly followed, a host of fireflies floating into the space left behind. They strolled into a forest, dark and ordinary. That is until Elyolam stepped through the entrance. Luminous flower buds miraculously ballooned and flourished along the path wherever he passed, residual light speckling leaves and fluttering away as moths. It reminded Jim of the Forest Titan’s flower beds. Soft white light tinted blue.
Hope these won’t try to kill me… Jim thought. Although I’m dreaming so I guess it’s fine?
Elyolam snickered.
The trees eventually fanned out and formed a circle around a clearing. A small pond glimmered in the center of blooming candescent dandelions and hibiscuses. Elyolam reached the water’s edge and turned to Jim, waiting. Jim came closer but froze inches away from the pond, anxiety pushing up his throat at the thought of glancing into it.
“There’s nothing to fear, Jim.”
“No…No, there is.”
“And what would that be?”
Jim shook his head. “I don’t want to look at myself.”
“What harm will that do?”
“You ask a lot of questions for someone who knows everything.” It came out ruder than Jim meant it. “I-I’m sorry. I just can’t.”
Elyolam glanced at the pond, then back at Jim. “A mirror never lies. It only displays the truth. So come and see the truth for yourself.”
“This is just a dream. This is all in my head,” Jim said, meeting Elyolam’s enigmatic eyes. “How do I know any of this is true? I mean you’re,” Jim gestured at him, “probably not the real Great Eternity and I don’t know why my brain’s brought you here.”
“Mm. You feel so, yet you’re terrified of me.”
“I know you can do some scary things.”
“I’m not doing anything now, am I? Why are you so afraid?”
Jim swallowed. “I don’t know. Dreams do that. They always make sense in the moment, right? I’m going to wake up and see how crazy this all was.”
“Crazy, is it?” Elyolam chuckled. “James Lake Jr.. First and only human Trollhunter, chosen by the Amulet of Daylight itself. Defender of troll and humankind, of Magic and Man. Slayer of Bular the Butcher and his father Gunmar the Black. You’ve traversed through shadows and fought with wizards. When the Eternal Night fell, you were the sun. Goodness, aliens are real and you’re a time traveler!” He shook his head, expression fond. “And the world had known nothing. Pretty crazy, don’t you think?”
Jim opened his mouth but didn’t find words.
“Is it so outlandish, then,” Elyolam said, “that I, the Great Eternity, can appear in your dreams with the power you know I possess?”
Not at all. But Jim really didn’t want to look into that pond.
“You really saw everything, huh?” Jim said quietly.
“There is nothing I haven’t seen,” Elyolam said. “That includes what goes unseen.” He stepped in front of Jim.
Warmth folded over Jim’s shoulders, and with it came the feeling of his insides melting. Jim looked up, eyes watering and body trembling at the kindness on Elyolam’s face. It washed over him, filled his lungs, flowed through his veins, trickled over his skin.
“You’ve suffered greatly, my boy,” Elyolam said, giving Jim’s shoulders a squeeze. “But to suffer for what is good, what is right, for the ones you hold dear, I assure you there’s nothing greater.”
Jim turned his head down, blinking rapidly. He heaved a sigh. “Well it hasn’t felt all that great, if I’m being honest.”
“I know. How odd it would be if it did. But those who endure hardship for what is good have truly lost nothing. In fact, there is only gain, and what you have gained will never be taken from you.”
“I’ve lost nothing?” Jim shrugged Elyolam’s hands off and backed up, his own hands balling into fists. “Are you kidding me right now? What about my Amulet? What about being the Trollhunter?” He was getting louder, voice quavering. “What about my high school graduation? My ability to feel sunlight or eat regular food or sleep?” Jim took several ragged breaths. “What about Draal? What about Nomura? What about…” He shut his eyes. The phantom of monstrous rage emerged from the blackness. Douxie and Archie crushed beneath his weight. Merlin sent to his death through a window. Claire gasping for breath. Jim’s eyes tore open, loosing his tears. “You think you know everything? Just look at me!” He took two strides and thrust his face over the pond. “Just look—”
It was Jim’s human face staring back at him in the crystal water. Jim’s human self breathing harshly with tears streaming. He touched his cheek, felt his absent fangs. Sure enough, his troll hand appeared human. He turned his face side to side. Felt his head with both hands, confirming his unkempt hair and horns. Yet every move he made, human Jim copied.
“What? How…T-This isn’t right. I’m not—”
“What’s not right about it?” Elyolam asked.
“This isn’t me!”
“Who is it then?”
“It’s…It’s not…”
Elyolam leaned forward and hovered his own face over the pond. He looked just as he was. “Hm. That’s me alright. And we’re both looking in the same mirror.”
“How is this— I don’t…” Jim’s human reflection reached out as he dipped his fingers into the water. He choked back more tears. Jim hadn’t seen this face, his human face, for so long. Now it was right in front of him, moving with him, looking back at him, and the world wasn’t spinning or distorting or collapsing yet. “I don’t get it.”
“It’s as I said. Mirrors never lie.” Elyolam crouched beside Jim and brought a hand to the back of his head. He coaxed Jim to look his way. “My meaning was not that you hadn’t suffered the pain of loss. It was as I said : You have truly lost nothing. Not your fallen friends, and not yourself.” Jim sucked a breath. Elyolam’s tone grew impossibly softer.
“Who you are, Jim. Your strong, caring, selfless, and courageous heart and soul. The reasons why you were chosen for such a destiny,” Elyolam turned back to the pond and Jim followed his gaze, “it’s still there, you see?” He looked back at Jim’s troll form. “You bear many scars. Far too many. But you have remained true, my boy. You remain, and so you can become.”
Jim blinked and suddenly his troll self was rippling in the water.
“What?!” he gasped. And when he reached out to skim the reflection, it was with human hands. Jim held his human palms up to his eyes before patting down his scrawny human body. Jim dug his fingers into the damp earth and craned over the water, the troll mirroring him.
“It could have destroyed you. Then, it was made to destroy,” Elyolam said. “Still you have remained. Remain, Jim. Remain, and become. Become, and take hold. Take hold, and become.”
“What do you mean? I don’t understand.”
“When you awake, you will.”
“Wait…” White mist was creeping into Jim’s vision. His next words were slurred. “W-Wait, Great Eternity! Elyo…Elyolam!”
“Become.” Elyolam was gone but his words resounded.
“Hang on…!” The mist thickened and rendered the clearing translucent. Jim could just make out a ball of iridescent light. He glimpsed his reflection one last time. His face was human on one side, troll on the other. Puffs of white shrouded the water.
“Become.”
“Elyolam…!”
“Become.”
“How…will…I…” Jim tipped backwards.
“Jim. In darkness, in daylight, do what you were meant to do.”
◆
Become.
“Huh?!” Jim sprang up. Drowsiness fogged his brain and he swayed where he sat. He blinked several times, trying to make sense of everything in the dimly lit space he was in, and finally registered rows of wooden beds. Soft, even breaths reached his ears and looked beside him, the sight of Claire sleeping soundly melting his heart. Jim caressed her cheek while he scanned the rest of the room. Toby was dead asleep on the neighboring bed. Blinky, Aaarrrgghh, and Archie conversed quietly in a corner. On the opposite end, Douxie sat on the floor and strummed his guitar, Nari leaning against him with her eyes closed. Varvatos was still in a fragile, motionless state. Aja stood at the foot of his bed with her arms crossed, her eyes clouded and distant. The door creaked open and Krel wandered in, noticeably crestfallen. Lucy was going around offering refreshments on a tray.
Jim’s eyes rested back on Claire. He pressed his lips to her cheek. Her eyes fluttered open.
“Jim?” she murmured.
“Sorry. I didn’t mean to wake you,” he said. When she smiled at him, he kissed her on the lips. He pulled away and she gave him a kiss back. One more kiss and then she sat up with him, their fingers intertwined. Jim gazed into her beautiful brown eyes. “I love you, Claire.”
Claire gaped. Her cheeks turned pink. Her heart did a cartwheel. “I love you, too.” She tilted her head, noticing that Jim’s eyes were a little clearer. “How’d you sleep?”
“Fine, I think,” Jim said.
“You seem different.”
“Yeah. I…I feel different somehow. I’m not sure why, though.” Jim rubbed his forehead with his knuckles. “I think I had a dream. But I can’t really remember.”
Claire considered this. “They say dreams you can’t remember are usually good ones.”
“Then this would be the first since…forever and ever.” His smile was a weary one. “It’d be nice to remember it.”
“Maybe it’ll come back to you,” Claire said.
“Yeah.”
Toby stirred beside them, stretching his arms and yawning loud. “Jimbo? Claire?”
“Rise and shine, Tobes,” Jim said.
“Man, how long were we out?” Toby asked as Aaarrrgghh and Blinky came over.
“Two hours,” Aaarrrgghh said.
“Two hours?!” Claire said in a panic.
“Thankfully there’s been no sign of the Order yet,” Blinky said. His eyes lingered on each of their faces. “You all certainly needed the rest. How do you feel, Master Jim?”
“I’m alright, Blink. I…” Jim trailed off. Sitting here with Claire, Toby, Blinky, and Aaarrrgghh sent a wave of odd nostalgia through him. Maybe it was because they were facing yet another global catastrophe together. But there was something else. Each of their voices whispered in his mind.
I love you. We all love you, Jim.
You’ll always be Jimbo to me.
Jim friend.
I can think of no one more becoming than you, Master Jim.
He listened to the rain outside, the sound of dripping water. A faint memory. Was it the dream?
“Jim? You still with us?” Claire leaned into his line of sight.
Jim gazed at her, then at each of them in turn. Claire, the love of his life. Toby, his best friend. Aaarrrgghh, their big lovable rock. Blinky, his fatherly mentor. Jim’s heart swelled to bursting with fondness and gratitude as it always did whenever he thought about everything they’d been through together. Whenever he thought of their unwavering love and support. Their willingness to carry Jim through. Their understanding. Their forgiveness. But in this moment, the words of comfort and encouragement they’d been speaking over him all this time were a little clearer, made a little more sense to him.
Jim shook away the strangeness and breathed a laugh. “Yeah. I’m still here.” He bunched the bedsheet in his hand. “I’m really sorry if I haven’t said this enough. Just…thank you. I love you guys.”
Claire squeezed his hand. “We love you, Jim.”
“Uno reverse, as they say!” Blinky said, all six eyes shimmering. He came around to fold his left arms around Jim. “The honor and pride as I look upon you now…there are truly no words.” Blinky looked Jim in the eyes. “I have no doubt, Master Jim, that of Destiny’s gifts, our paths crossing, the everlasting friendships we’ve forged,” Blinky gestured to all of them, “has been the greatest of all.”
Toby and Aaarrrgghh looked at each other.
“Agree,” Aaarrrgghh said with a tender smile. “Made many friends. Have Wingman.”
“Copy that, Big Guy,” Toby said, trying not to cry and meeting Aaarrrgghh in a fist bump.
Jim got off the bed to give Blinky a proper hug. “I think so, too.” He hugged Aaarrrgghh next, then it was Toby’s turn. “C’mere, Tobes.”
Toby sniffled hard and rushed into Jim’s arms. Claire joined in, and Blinky and Aaarrrgghh hugged the three of them.
“Here’s to more adventures,” Jim said. If we make it past this one.
A fleeting smile had made it onto Aja’s face at the sight. She directed her attention to Krel, sitting on the ground with his back against another bed’s footboard. He’d settled close to Douxie, his eyes tired and absent as he listened to the dulcet melodies being played. Aja went over and sat next to him. He looked at her. Aja brought him into her arms and he held her back. Neither said anything, sharing their weariness and despondency in silence. Luug snuggled up to them and whined.
After a while, Aja eased back from her brother and looked him in the eyes. She then wiped her tears and shakily stood, going back to Varvatos while tapping on a palm-sized communicating device.
“What’re you doing?” Krel asked.
“We can’t sit around anymore,” Aja said, hoarse and thick. “I need to contact Zadra. I have to get our troops ready. All of them.”
Douxie stopped playing, and with that this fragile reprieve they’d all been clinging to evaporated. They’d given themselves time to rest, to think, to mourn, all the while being on edge and ready at the drop of a hat to suit up and go to war. Two hours wasn’t nearly enough. But two uneasy hours later, that time was up. Bellroc and Skrael were on their way. At any moment now, it would all be over.
“I’ll go fetch the others,” Archie said to Douxie, somber. When he returned, Steve and Eli followed along with Ricky, who was yammering on about tailored suits. Zoe trailed in behind them.
“Your mother is with Walter,” Archie said to Jim. His ears drooped. “She said he didn’t want to be disturbed. I left them be.”
It was another stab in everyone’s hearts.
“That makes sense,” Jim said softly. “Thanks, Arch.”
Steve went to Aja, taking her second pair of hands that weren’t occupied. His eyes flicked to Varvatos.
“How’s he doing?” he asked.
“The same,” Aja said, not looking up. Her fingers tapped rapidly on her device but she kept messing up. She started shaking. “I can’t tell if he’s getting better or worse. But I know he wouldn’t want me to keep moping around. I need to— Ugh, why can’t I type this stupid transmission code!?”
“Aja, hey…Come on, just take it easy.”
“I can’t take it easy, Steve!” She ripped her hands out of his, backing away. Luug yelped and scurried away to Nari. Guilt stung Aja’s core when she saw the hurt on Steve’s face but her frustration bowled over it. “Didn’t you see what happened? I made a promise as Queen to protect this planet and I failed! All of those people…Even the Akiridions on the ships were…A-And now Varvatos is like this. I couldn’t…” Aja shut her eyes and wheezed. “We have to act now! Bellroc has to be stopped or the universe will be destroyed!”
Aja’s wording took everyone aback.
“What do you mean the universe?” Zoe asked.
“Bellroc said they wouldn’t stop with this planet,” Aja said. Her tears began to fall. “He wants to destroy other worlds and remake them the way he wants. The Arcane Order isn’t going to stop. I can’t let that happen. I won’t let them take more lives. I won’t fail again…!”
“Aja—” Krel reached out to her but she was already out the door, worried gazes following her. Him and Steve were about to go after her, but Eli moved in front of them.
“I think she needs some space,” Eli said.
“I’d sock you in the face for that lame pun but I’m too bummed,” Steve blubbered.
Krel stared at the doorway, his core aching. He hung his head, briefly catching Zoe's gaze before going back to Varvatos’ side to check on the radiator, and to pray that it was actually working. Eli inspected with him.
“Might need more help,” Aaarrrgghh said. “Titans can summon monsters. A lot.”
“Aaarrrgghh’s right. The Ice Titan’s frosty ghost minions just kept coming no matter how many we took out,” Toby said.
“Can your Titan do the same, Nari?” Douxie asked.
Nari scratched Luug’s belly. “Our Titans are capable of spawning creatures to serve us, yes. But I must focus all of my power on Bellroc and Skrael. My carnifloras will not be as plentiful.”
“So we’ll need more backup then,” Jim said.
“Just as well. The trolls of Harmonia have offered their aid,” Blinky said. Jim and Claire’s eyes lit.
“That’s Luma for you,” Claire said. “But will that be enough?”
“Luma send Stalkings to tell other trolls,” Aaarrrgghh said.
Blinky thought. “Other troll clans won’t know what’s transpired since then. Perhaps we must depart on our own excursion, my friend. It must be known that the primordial Heartstones have fallen, aside from one. Here, in Arcadia, where our last battle must be fought.”
His words hung in the air. Arcadia. Somehow it always came down to Arcadia Oaks.
Aaarrrgghh held Blinky’s gaze for a moment, then nodded with a resolute grunt.
“We’re coming with you,” Toby said.
“I’ll shadow us wherever we need to go,” Claire said.
Blinky shook his head, resting a hand on her shoulder. “Preserve your strength, Fair Claire. The gyres will make do.” Aaarrrgghh sulked despite himself.
“How about we take a portal to Harmonia first? We can take the gyres from there,” Jim said.
“Very well, Master Jim,” Blinky said.
Jim looked over at Douxie and Zoe. “What’re you guys going to do?”
“Zoe and I have some associates of our own,” Douxie said.
“I personally know entire communities of underground wizards, and not just the guys at Hex Tech,” Zoe said. “They might be willing to lend a hand. Or a wand, I guess.”
“I personally have many…uh, previous mates I may or may not have ticked off,” Douxie said. “B-But the end of the world should be enough to mend burned bridges, right?” Archie rolled his eyes.
“Well that’s something,” Jim said with a small smile. He turned back to Claire and the others. “We should go right away.”
“Stay safe,” Douxie said. He stepped closer and gripped Jim’s shoulder. He took a long look at each of their faces. “Please.” They all returned Douxie’s sentiment, eyes glistening, hoping for each other’s well being. The group nodded in earnest, then vanished. As soon as they were gone, Douxie swayed on his feet, pins and needles pricking his fingertips.
“Doux…!” Zoe quickly supported him. “Hey, you good?”
Douxie sniveled. “I just…I don’t want to lose anyone else.”
“Me neither,” Zoe whispered. She’d been the newest to all of this and she wasn’t one to open up so easily. But Zoe knew that these were friends she wanted to keep for a while. “It’s gonna be alright. We’ll get through this. Together.”
Douxie looked down at her and his heart clenched. If there was ever a time, it was now.
“Zoe,” he said.
She looked up. “Yeah?”
“There’s…” Oh no. “Um…T-There’s something I’ve been wanting to say to you. No…I need to say to you.” Douxie’s mind flailed and he already wanted to backpedal.
Her electric blue eyes widened. Her cheeks dusted pink and she berated herself because there was no way he was going to say what she wanted him to say.
“...Yeah?”
“Yes.” Yes? Douxie’s stomach flipped. Blasted buckets of fuzz, it’s all gone off the rails and I’m still at the bloody station! “Yes, I…You see, for a very, very, very long time now…I’ve…”
Zoe’s heart thrashed. Calm yourself, woman!! “You’ve?”
Just spit it out, Hisirdoux! He locked eyes with her so intensely she jumped. “The truth is, Zoe, I…I-I lo–”
A mighty roar boomed through the castle. Douxie conjured his staff, bracelet coming alight and fear burning in his throat. Sparks zipped around Zoe’s fingertips.
“W-What was that?!” Krel cried, reaching for his serrator.
Another roar reverberated, this time closer. Steve and Eli rushed out the room, weapons in hand. Douxie, Zoe, Nari, and Krel hurried after them. A third roar resounded as they all ran down the hall. It was coming from the foyer. They crossed the threshold out of the servants’ quarters and beelined toward the towering archway, weapons poised and magic churning.
“Tenebris—” Douxie skid to a halt, as did the others and they all nearly barreled into each other. Aja was already here, serrator configured into a cannon but lowered. All of Douxie’s anxiety melted away as he watched Archie nuzzle against the familiar furry face of a leonine dragon. “Charlie!”
Charlemagne the Devourer turned to Douxie and guffawed. “Hisirdoux, my boy! I’ve been roaring to see you! Bwahaha!”
“Father, please…,” Archie mumbled, but didn’t lose his smile.
Douxie ran to hug Charlemagne’s chest. “Charlie! It’s good to see you, mate!”
“Have you gotten smaller?” Charlemagne held Douxie in his paws. He took note of Douxie’s sunken face and the bags under his eyes darker than ever. “You’re thin as a wurm’s whiskers.”
“Seems I’ve lost my appetite a smidge,” Douxie sighed. “End of the world and all.”
“A blood berry pie is in order! Where’s your kitchen?” Charlemagne noticed Aja and Krel staring up at him. The two jumped when he bent close to study them. “Hmmm…Or would these ones prefer blueberry?”
“I-I’d prefer blue berries over bloody ones,” Krel said.
Aja tentatively touched one of Charlie’s horns. For a moment, the weight in her eyes lifted and a small smile found its way onto her face.
“You’re one lively creature, Charlie,” she said.
“Lively? Ohohohoho, I like that one!” Charlemagne said. “What’s your name?”
“Aja Tarron, Queen of Akiridion-5. This is my little brother, Krel. He’s the King In Waiting.”
“Akiridions, you say? Mmhm! You must be the visitors from other worlds I’ve heard so much about.”
“You’ve heard about us?” Krel asked.
“Of course! I don’t live under a rock, you know.”
“You live in a den. Underground,” Archie said.
“Hoho, I live under several rocks, you could say!” Charlemagne sniggered. “But yes, ancient tomes have written about beings such as yourselves. You’re closely connected to our world, according to myriads of texts. Or should I say, Akiriding to them! Wahahahahaaa!”
Archie groaned. “Father— Alright, alright that’s enough! Look, this here is Steve and Eli!”
“Nice to meet ya, Dragon Dad,” Steve said.
“Hello, Sir Dragon, sir,” Eli said.
Archie flew to Zoe next. “A very dear friend of mine here. Zoe Ashildr. She’s accompanied Douxie and myself on countless adventures.”
“Oho! I’m,” Charlemagne pointed at Zoe’s hair, “tickled pink to meet you!”
Zoe made a face. “Aha…Yeah. Hey there, Archie’s dad who…I didn’t think I’d be meeting. Like ever.”
“Archie’s never told you stories about old Charlemagne?” Charlemagne asked.
Archie pressed a paw to his snout. “Please don’t—”
“Wait, Charlemagne?” Zoe’s head snapped to Archie. “As in that Charlemagne?” She gaped for a second, then bit her bottom lip and snorted. “Archie…Seriously? No…This? This is the big bad draconic terror you’ve been telling me about for the past millennium? And he’s your dad?”
“Archibald’s always been quite the storyteller! Or, or rather I should say,” Charlie wiggled his rump, “Story tail er? Bwahahahaha!”
Nari giggled. “You are so funny.”
Charlemagne’s hearty laughter fizzled. The humor on his face gradually transitioned into grave focus the longer he looked at her. He stalked forward and, like with the others, inched his nose close to examine her.
“Funny…Very funny indeed,” he said lowly. Wariness sparked in his eyes, pupils turning to slits. His lip pulled back to flash the tip of a fang. “And what are you about, Arcane one?”
“Father…,” Archie said, flying next to him. “There’s no need for that. Nari’s a friend.”
Nari stared back. “I promise, I do not want to harm anyone. I am no longer of the Order. I am here to fight against them. To protect this world.”
“It’s true, Charlie,” Douxie said, stepping beside her.
Charlemagne’s eyes flickered to Douxie, then back to Nari. He reared away then took a seat, his gaze softening just a tad.
“Very well then,” he said.
Archie settled utop his head. “Thanks, Dad.”
“And thank you for coming,” Douxie said. “You’re here to help us…right?”
“This dragon never sits on his claws,” Charlemagne said.
“Yeah, I heard,” Zoe said, teasing Archie with a smirk before taking her phone out. “Speaking of help, we should start making calls, Doux.”
“Right,” Douxie said.
They got to work sending text messages and leaving voicemails. Krel went back to the servants’ quarters while Aja, Steve, and Eli chatted with Charlemagne and Archie.
“Oho, that’s right, I have a berry pie to make!” Charlemagne exclaimed.
Nari slipped away to the halls, checking each window until she could see her Forest Titan. It’d been facing the Heartstone hovering over Arcadia, but now turned to, having sensed her acknowledgement. Nari climbed out the window and scaled the wet stone walls, lifting herself over parapets and onto a walkway. Remorse coursed through her when she skimmed the ruined portion of the castle, its shattered stone walls marred by char and frost. She hopped and padded on all fours up a watchtower, unbothered by the slickness brought about by the rain. It had also rained endlessly back then, when the Titans had first been unleashed. As much as Nari relished the coolness dripping over her skin, trickling through her hair, she missed the moon, the stars, the sun. She missed them even more now. Her Titan’s natural green glow. The fiery brilliance of the Heartstone in the distance. The soft blue Heart of Camelot keeping the castle aloft. It seemed those were the only lights left in the whole world. When she reached the top of the tower, Nari called her Titan closer.
“I am sorry,” she whispered when it came to stand below her. “This was never supposed to happen.”
Whether it was the end or not, Nari feared she’d never see the light again.
◇
Jim held Claire against him as she wept. They were sitting across Luma in her den, a warm nest of lustrous gems where they’d found much solace and had been given much counsel. To come back to this safe place in these circumstances, to just hear how many of their Harmonia friends they’d lost to the Ice Titan, was beyond devastating.
“They all fought with such valor, my dears,” Luma said quietly as she looked upon them. She held Claire’s hand across her crystal table, her grief equally palpable. “I know they would have done so again.”
“I can’t do this,” Claire sobbed. “I can’t take this anymore. I can’t….!”
All Jim could do was hold her tighter in silence, tears running down his face. He shut his eyes, his hand on his knee balling and shaking. It had been one sorrow after another the past several hours. But in this moment, boiling through his veins, a furious current in a haunted ocean, was rage like he’d never felt before.
“Bellroc and Skrael are gonna get what’s coming to them,” Jim spat. “If it’s the last thing I do I’ll— I’m gonna—”
“Jim. I understand your pain and anger,” Luma said. “But hatred must not be what drives you.”
“Well I do hate them!” Jim rose off his seat and glared into Luma’s eyes. “I hate them because all this is their fault! All they’ve ever done is destroy and hurt people! Because of them there was an Eternal Night. Because of them now hundreds of people and so many of our friends here are dead! Nomura…!” He faced the wall and took a huge breath before locking back on Luma. “What Skrael did to her…What Bellroc did to those ships…! What both of them did to me—”
Jim gasped. The following silence was filled with his ragged breathing. Luma calmly stared back at him.
“Jim…,” Claire said, reaching for him.
“I hurt you.” Jim looked at her. “I hurt Douxie. I hurt all of my friends because of them.” He turned back to Luma. “So yeah I hate them. I hate them so much.”
Luma folded her hands on the table, gaze lowering in thought. Claire got up and touched Jim’s arm. It was the first time he’d actually said it, that the Arcane Order was to blame.
“Your hatred is not misplaced,” Luma said. “Of course, we must hate the evil that has caused all of this. But your hatred must not consume you. Is that not how the Arcane Order has done its business? With their ruthless hatred?”
Jim said nothing, but his eyes softened.
“Do not misunderstand me.” Luma stood and maneuvered around her table. Her gaze glowed with affection as she placed one hand on Jim’s shoulder and the other on Claire’s. But then her expression darkened, a dangerous glint in her eyes, and her tone became low and hushed with sincerity. “I’m very, very angry, my dears. And so I will wage war with these harbingers of darkness and destruction. But not with more bitterness. But with love for what is right.” Luma looked at Jim and Claire’s faces. “For what is good.”
“‘For the good of all.’” Jim met her gaze. “That’s what you always say.”
Luma smiled. “And for all that is good.”
“Our friends won’t have died for nothing,” Claire said, wiping her cheek.
Luma caressed her head. “No, my dear.”
They left the den just as Toby, Aaarrrgghh, and Blinky returned from their separate trips. The Wingmen had taken one gyre while Blinky had taken another. Jim and Claire had returned before them, having revisited Moonglow Hollow and one other troll clan.
“How’d it go for you guys?” Jim asked.
“Quagawumps did not hesitate,” Aaarrrgghh reported with a smile.
“Good ol’ Queen W basically sent her whole crew to spread the word,” Toby said. “But the Kruberas said they’d have to think about it. They want to know for sure we’re serious about the whole going to war thing.”
“We still couldn’t get through to Alabast,” Claire sighed. “But I mean, I get it. He’s scared. Who wouldn’t be?”
“He did point us to some other trolls, the…Geowarts?” Jim said. “Anyway, they didn’t seem too keen on joining us, either. But at the very least they said they’d help get the message around. What about you, Blink?”
“The trolls of Gobble’s Grotto and Diamarket displayed similar reservations,” Blinky said. “Uncertain but willing to inform others.”
“Our Stalkings are also carrying the news,” Luma said. “We’ve created quite the ripple effect.”
“Let’s just hope they answer the call,” Jim said.
“Should they not,” Luma touched his shoulder, “we must hope still.”
They all gazed at her and nodded.
◇
“I sincerely apologize for setting your shop on fire, really! Why don’t we bury the hatchet?” Douxie jerked his phone away from his ear when the sorcerer on the line started screaming some choice words. “No, not in my skull please…C-Come on, mate! The world’s ending for real this time and we could really use your—Hello? Hello? Fuzzbuckets…”
Zoe shook her head, still on the phone. “Thanks, Regina. Tell everyone I said hey. Alright. Bye.” She hung up and sighed at Douxie. “What was that, the fifth one?”
“Fourth one, thank you very much,” Douxie grumbled. “You know, half of these offenses were Archie’s idea!”
“And you went along with all of them,” Zoe said.
Douxie crossed his arms. “Well you’re not entirely innocent. Don’t act like you never participated in some of our tomfoolery. And how many warlocks and fortune tellers have you stolen from for your,” he waved his fingers, “hedge witchy shenanigans, hm?”
Zoe met his playful tone with a smirk. “First of all, my missions with you guys never ended in the accidental destruction of property or someone yelling, ‘You’re gonna pay for this, Casperan!.’ And second, I’m not buddies with people I’ve stolen from.”
“Including me?” Douxie said, feigning hurt. “Because you’ve definitely stolen from me.”
“What? I have not!”
“I think you have.”
“When?”
Douxie grinned and started counting on his fingers. “Oh I don’t know, my little knife when we first met, my boots so I would stop following you around, my bracelet that one time…” My heart. “Just to name a few things.”
Zoe rolled her eyes. “Okay, I didn’t keep any of it so technically I didn’t steal anything.”
“Not true.” It came out quiet, and as soon as he said it, Douxie’s cheeks warmed. But he gave a little more. “There’s…something of mine you stole a long time ago. And I’m certain I’ll ever get it back from you.”
Their eyes met and the teasing was over.
“What are you talking about?” Zoe asked, but for some reason her heart started racing. When Douxie didn’t answer, just kept taking her in with his golden eyes, she took a breath. “By the way, what were you going to say earl—”
A shadow portal manifested and out came the Trollhunters. Douxie hurried over to throw his arms around Jim. Zoe squeezed Claire in a hug.
“Glad you all made it back,” Douxie said. He ruffled Jim’s hair.
“How’d it go?” Zoe asked.
“Lot of heebie jeebies but news of the impending doom is getting around so there’s that?” Toby said.
“I suppose that’s not the worst report,” Douxie sighed. “All we can do now is hope.”
They followed Douxie to the foyer to make Charlemagne’s acquaintance.
“Welcome back guys!” Eli said while his serrator scraped against Steve’s axe.
“Still no sign the of the Arcane Buttsnacks,” Steve added. “Get ready for the Palchuk Swing, Pepperjack!” He pushed Eli off and spun into another strike. The Creepslayerz continued their sparing while the others reconvened with Aja, who was engrossed in another one of Charlemagne’s stories.
“Dragons are infamous for collecting treasures. But Troll Dragons are unusually bewitched by whatever sparkles,” Charlemagne said. “Which is why the late Troll Dragon King, Zong Shi, met his demise. It was his insatiable greed. Didn’t even care for his own flock!”
“He let them all die to save his own scales,” Archie huffed.
“He sounds like an awful king,” Aja said. “All he cared about was himself.”
Charlemagne smiled softly and poked Aja’s cheek. “And what do you care about, Your Majesty?”
“Not just myself,” Aja said quickly, in earnest. “I care about my friends. I care about my planet and this planet and everything in it.” She stared at her hands in her lap, core aching. “I’d do anything, everything I could, to protect them.”
“Now that’s the heart of a Queen!” Charlemagne laughed. “Oho, my apologies. Core, is it? That is the core-rect term!”
At this point, Archie had stopped trying. But Aja couldn’t help but be tickled every time. She chuckled into her hands while her friends rolled their eyes and tried not to laugh.
“And I thought my jokes were bad,” Toby said.
“Mmm they still are,” Jim said.
Toby snapped his finger guns. “And you still love me!”
Aja quieted. She had a sense of why Charlemagne had told her about a lousy king, a ruler who chose selfish ambition over caring for his citizens. Charlemagne said she had the heart of a Queen. Her core glowed with gratitude, yet continued to burn with shame. The memory was still there, a deep cut that was still fresh.
“I couldn’t save those people,” Aja said quietly.
“You’re right. You could not,” Charlemagne said.
Archie glared. “Father!”
“Let me finish, Archibald. You couldn’t save them, but you made an effort! And while your efforts failed, you,” Charlemagne pointed over Aja’s core, “have not. Why, in this old dragon’s eyes is no failure, but what a Queen ought to be!”
Claire settled next to Aja and touched her arm. “I gotta say I agree.”
“Same here,” Jim said.
“I’ve met some pretty heinous nitwits of rulers in my day,” Douxie said. “You’re not even close, darling.”
“And you’re not alone.” Aja looked up to see Steve coming closer. He knelt and took two of her hands, looked into her eyes. “Not to quote some lame musical or whatever, but we’re in this together. We’re here for you, Aja.” He cradled her cheek. “I’m here for you.”
Tears swamped her eyes in seconds and she threw her arms around him. “I’m so sorry I snapped at you.”
“It’s cool, Aj,” Steve said, folding her into his embrace. “You’re still my Akiridion Ninja Queen Honey Muffin.”
Aja giggled and pulled back, brushing tears away. “My adorable blond oaf.” Steve chuckled and booped her nose. She peppered kisses all over his face before landing on his lips.
Steve inhaled, enraptured by his bubbly bright blue angel, Aja Tarron. “I’m like the most biggest, highest percent sure that I’m in love with you.”
Aja gasped, then melted into breathy laughter. “I love you, too, Steve!” They smooched again, both smiling ear to ear, the sound of someone coughing going right over their heads.
“Awww!” Eli said.
“That’s sweet,” Douxie said.
“Yeah,” Zoe whispered. Her eyes flickered to Douxie, and he just missed it.
Steve and Aja broke apart, foreheads touching.
“Thank you.” Aja looked around at her friends, affection and gratefulness flowering in her chest. “Thank you.”
“Aja!!” Everyone turned to see Krel running into the foyer. He slowed to catch his breath.
Aja hurried to him. “Krel? What is it? What’s the matter?”
When Krel looked up, his eyes were shimmering. “It’s Varvatos! He’s awake!”
They all booked it to the servants’ quarters. Varvatos was sitting upright, Nari, the Blanks, and Luug with him. Aja sprinted to throw all four arms around him. The others gathered around the bed, relieved smiles on their faces.
“Varvatos Vex is still recovering, Your Majesty,” Varvatos rasped, but he hugged her back tight.
“Thank Seklos!” Aja cried into his shoulder. “I-I thought you were gone! I thought we’d lost you!”
Krel joined the embrace, weeping softly. “We’re so happy you came back, Varvatos.”
“Varvatos Vex will always come back for his royals,” Varvatos said. “However…he does fear his core is permanently damaged.”
“What?” Aja looked at Krel, then at Nari. “What does he mean?”
“My magic and your brother’s technology were able to restore your friend’s soul,” Nari said. “But it has been deeply scarred by Bellroc.” Her gaze went to Varvatos. “It has left his life core weakened and fragile.”
“If his core gets hit again,” Krel’s voice broke, “he’s not going to make it.” He wiped his eyes with his arm. “But I’m going to make sure that doesn’t happen.”
Aja gazed at Varvatos, her guardian and mentor. One more slip up, one more lapse in focus, one wrong move and he’d be gone. Another lost. She gripped Varvatos’ hand and cried, the very thought crushing her to the point of breaking.
Varvatos kneaded her hands. “There is no need to shed tears. Varvatos Vex will be just fine.”
“I’m so sorry,” Aja sobbed. “I let this happen.”
“M-Me, too,” Krel said. “I couldn’t help you.”
“You need not blame yourselves,” Varvatos said, gruff but gentle. “It is simply the nature of fearsome, glorious battle. And Varvatos Vex doesn’t feel his royals have failed him.” He tucked away a strand of Aja’s hair, eyes going tender on her and Krel. “What a glorious Queen and King In Waiting you’ve become. There is no greater honor for Varvatos Vex…for me than to fight by your sides. Words cannot formulate how proud I am. How proud your parents would be.”
Aja and Krel’s eyes flooded with more tears and they rushed back into Varvatos’ arms. Luug wiggled into the embrace, barking and slobbering all over their faces. Aja laughed, scooping the little purple alien up. Steve kissed the top of her head. Krel and Eli hooked arms around each other’s shoulders with a fist bump. Ricky and Lucy, being the Blanks, squeezed the daylights out of all of them.
“I’m just glad Varvatos is with us again. Thanks to my amazing little brother and,” Aja looked over at a certain forest child, “Nari.” She went over to hold Nari close. “Thank you so much.”
Nari hugged her back with a giggle. “It is my joy.”
“You are a joy,” Aja said.
“That she is!” Douxie hoisted Nari onto his back.
“You are all my joy!” Nari said. Douxie spun her around and she squealed in delight.
Smiles and laughter all around. Thunder boomed outside. Rain continued to lash against the castle. The darkness was ever present, drawing ever closer. But what had been rekindled in their hearts in this moment, the smallest flame of peace, filled the space with unmatched radiance.
Jim pondered that fateful day at the canal, as he’d done countless times. Aja and Krel thought on the siege of Akiridion-5, their crash landing on this speck in the universe called Earth. Centuries of hiding in shadows and keeping others at arm’s length came to Douxie’s mind. Everything that brought them all here. All the trials, all the loss, all the pain to follow. None of them would wish it upon anyone. But as they gazed around the room, their hearts were warm and thankful.
Jim fell into conversation with Zoe, which was soon interrupted by the Blanks advertising toasters. Aja greeted Blinky and Aaarrrgghh, ever enthralled. Charlemagne dipped his head and she stroked his snout. Krel and Claire rescued Archie from a happy Luug’s mandibles. Nari sat with Eli and asked him about being so close to the stars. Douxie relaxed next to Steve and Toby as they listened to yet another Varvatos speech about pulverizing one’s enemies.
Friendships they wouldn’t give up for the world.
◇
Trollmarket’s Heartstone glinted with every crash of lightning. The storm had gotten so turbulent at one point that they’d shuttered all the nearby windows. Douxie leaned on the windowsill, mind wandering as he looked out into the squalling night. Six hours since they’d all returned from facing the Titans, and the Order was still yet to be seen. Dawn was surely approaching, hidden behind the thick wall of black clouds. Douxie had been through his fair share of near apocalypses. But this time he truly wondered if the sun would ever come out again. Douxie frowned. No. They had Nari. They had one another, so anything was possible. They had hope. Despite the doubt, despite the fear of what was to come, there was always hope.
“Great Eternity,” Douxie whispered. “I don’t know where you are or if you can hear me. But we could really use your help, mate.”
“Talking to yourself?” Zoe had found him in the hallway. She smiled then joined him at the window. “Keep it together, Casperan.” Douxie rolled his eyes with a chuckle. They both gazed at the Heartstone for a silent moment. “Not that I’m complaining but…what’s taking the Order so long? Part of me wishes they’d just show up already.”
“I’ve been wondering, too. Last time they took a while, it was because they were injured,” Douxie said. “Maybe Skrael had a number done on him.”
Zoe saddened. “Wouldn’t rule that out, knowing Nomura.” She rested her head against Douxie’s shoulder when he brought her close. “Do you think we can win this one?”
“Some say faith, hope, and love are the three things that never go away,” Douxie said. “I think I believe that. And I think that’ll be enough.”
“You’re such a sap.”
“You’re not disagreeing so I can’t be the only one.”
Zoe’s eyes narrowed at the Heartstone. She softly asked, “How many times have we faced the end of the world, Douxie?”
Douxie followed her gaze. “I’ve lost count. We’ve…” Him and her. From plagues to world wars, evil magicks to supernatural catastrophes, asteroids to right now, Zoe had always been right by his side. He looked at her next to him, at her cute nose and pretty lashes and soft lips. With this current apocalypse having the most dreadful prospects to date, Douxie feared it would be their last. No more distractions then. “Zoe.”
“Yeah?” She turned to him, and her heart skipped. The way Douxie was looking at her, as if she was the only person in the whole world, made her flush. It wasn’t fair, when he looked at her like that. Her reasoning, her excuses, her satisfaction with remaining his closest friend forever, all of it came crumbling down. When Douxie looked at her like that, it made her think he felt the same way. It made her want to hear what he was going to say before.
“What I was trying to say earlier, if you recall…” Douxie’s cheeks warmed and his insides caught the jiggles. He took Zoe’s hands, latching on firm before he got cold feet. He heard her gasp and he thought it was utterly ridiculous how, even now as he was doing this, he was denying that her red face and eager eyes meant anything. “Zoe, you’ve been my closest friend for centuries. You’re…” Douxie swallowed. “You’re the most brilliant and brave and big hearted person I’ve ever met. I’ve always wanted to tell you that I don’t know where I would be if…if you hadn’t been a part of my life. If you hadn’t put up with me. Zoe, you’ve given me so much courage. You’ve always inspired me as a person and—and a musician and of course as a wizard and I—”
“I like you.”
Douxie stared at her, mouth open, words lost. Zoe stared back, breathing deep. A second passes, then ten. After fifteen, all Douxie could manage was a feeble, “...What?”
Zoe gulped. She was shaking. “I like you. When I first met you I thought you were, like, really annoying cause you wouldn’t leave me alone. But I liked that you did that. You…You were my first real friend. You didn’t give up on me. I like how you never give up on people. And how you stick up for them and take care of them. I like how you’re always so kind, even when you don’t have to be. I actually really like how reckless and dumb you can be. I like how you always do things your way, no matter what anyone thinks. You’re always unapologetically you. And I…I like everything about you. A lot.” Zoe squeezed Douxie’s hands. His big, warm, gentle hands. “I like you, Hisirdoux Casperan.”
Her words were an enchantment, leaving Douxie speechless still. When the spell finally settled upon his heart, all he could do was breathe a laugh. When it took full effect, Douxie’s legs nearly failed him. He tilted forward, his forehead coming to rest on Zoe’s shoulder. His heart danced and his aura sang in his spirit. He couldn’t remember the last time he’d been this happy.
“I love you,” Douxie said, voice thick with emotion. He gazed fully into her dazzling blue eyes. “I’m in love with you, Zoe Ashildr. I’ve always been in love with you.”
Then her arms were around his neck and his hands were cradling the small of her back.
“Is this for real?” Zoe whispered.
Douxie hugged her against him. A perfect fit. His lips brushed hers, the lightest touch that sent electricity rippling through his body.
“Does that answer your question?” Douxie breathed.
Zoe laughed, breathless with a single tear falling. “I love you, too.”
Douxie pressed his lips against hers, sliding one hand up to cup her cheek. Zoe unwound her arms from his neck, clung to his jacket and kissed him back. They’d both convinced themselves this moment would never happen, sharing a kiss that was real. No sneaking into balls or playing pretend for a mission. Just the two of them finding their harbored feelings reciprocated. It was everything they’d imagined and more. Zoe loved Douxie’s lips, chapped and warm. She loved how he always smelled like soap, burnt cloves, and motorcycle oil. Douxie wanted to keep Zoe in his arms forever. She was soft and sweet and always had the faint perfume of bubblegum. They pressed closer, lost in each other. Nothing else mattered. But when their lips broke apart, regret flooded in.
“I’m sorry I waited until now to tell you,” Douxie said. He touched his forehead to hers. “I was too afraid that I would lose your friendship. That I would lose you.”
Zoe’s fingers stroked his cheek. “Same. I mean even though you were attempting to hit on me when we first met, I didn’t think you actually…you know. And when we kissed in the past to dupe people, I thought that was all it was. I just always thought you were being you. Mister Chivalry and all.”
“I felt terrible whenever we had to do that,” Douxie said. “I was convinced you hated it.”
Zoe gazed into his beautiful golden eyes. She took his face in her hands and stood on her toes to kiss him. She pulled away only for Douxie to chase her lips into another one.
“Mordrax’s miracles, it’s about bloody time!”
They gasped out of their kiss and looked to see Archie and Nari peeking around the corridor entrance. Heat burgeoned in both their faces, but Douxie’s arm remained around Zoe’s waist as the pair approached. Nari bounded up to them, positively beaming.
“Oh this is so wonderful!” she said. “Douxie, you have finally done it! You have shared your love!”
“After nine hundred insufferable years,” Archie said as he hopped onto Douxie’s shoulder. “You both were driving me mad.”
“You always knew, didn’t you,” Douxie said.
“Merlin’s beard, everyone knew. Except the pair of you, evidently.”
Zoe turned redder, thinking back on her talk with Claire. “That’s…a little embarrassing.”
“No, it is beautiful.” Nari held hands with them. “Your romance is a gift. Are you going to get married now?”
A string of coughs seized Douxie while Zoe’s face went an even brighter scarlet.
“T-That’s a bit…Well I mean, that would be nice,” Douxie sputtered. He couldn’t look Zoe in the face. “I-I mean would that…be nice? It would be nice if you thought so, Zo, but you don’t have to think that would be nice if you don’t—”
“It,” Zoe’s eyes flickered to his, “would be…nice. I mean we agreed a long time ago we’d be in each other’s lives forever.” She lifted her face to look at him properly. A soft smile. “I guess in that way we’re already an old married couple.”
“Heavens knows you both act like one,” Archie sighed. He leapt off Douxie’s shoulder and rejoined Nari on the ground. “Might as well be official.” For all his snark, Archie’s eyes were nothing short of fond elation as he watched his Familiar and the love of his life.
Douxie held Zoe’s coy gaze. The implications of her words brushed his heart and he couldn’t help smiling back, a breathless laugh leaving him. Yet he knew it wasn’t the time to fixate on it. The thought of that time never coming brooded in the back of his mind along with the regret of having waited a millennium. So Douxie just cradled Zoe’s cheek and kissed her forehead, his lips lingering long. She smiled and leaned into him, holding his arm around her waist.
“Have you ever been in love, Nari?” Douxie asked. “Just wondering.”
“Oh yes. I love you and all of my friends very much,” Nari said.
He chuckled. “No, I meant romantically.”
Nari cocked her head. “Mm, no. My father did not create us with such feelings.”
“Righto. All the lads in the world are safe then,” Douxie muttered. Zoe elbowed him.
“We love you, too, by the way,” she said, stroking Nari’s hair.
Nari’s eyes glimmered. She was about to respond when footsteps echoed down the corridor. Jim and Claire turned the corner.
“There you guys are,” Jim said.
“I was wondering where you disappeared to, Teach,” Claire said. “I had some questions about my magic…” She spotted Douxie’s arm around Zoe’s waist. Realization sparked in her eyes and a smile formed. “Wait…Are you guys…?”
Zoe simpered with a slight nod.
“Oh my gosh!” Claire squealed, hands on her cheeks. “I freaking knew it! I’m so happy for you guys! I’m so telling Aja and the others.”
“Looks like we were all right,” Jim said.
“Was it really that obvious?” Douxie asked, baffled.
Jim smirked and crossed his arms. “Oh yeah.”
Douxie and Zoe shared a look before sighing through smiles of defeat. His arm slipped from around her waist so he could take her hand, their fingers linking.
“So what was your magical question, Claire?” Douxie asked.
“Something feels…off. In my aura,” Claire said. She looked at her palms. “It’s like something’s pressing in on me and I’m pretty sure it’s not good.”
Douxie examined himself and found he had no such inklings. As he pondered it, unease permeated his lungs.
“You’re naturally gifted with shadow magic,” Douxie said, “which makes you more sensitive to the presence of darkness. Which means…”
“The Order. They must be getting closer,” Zoe said, squeezing Douxie’s hand.
“We need to tell the others and get ready,” Jim said. In the corner of his eye, Nari moved to the window. “Nari?”
Her palm touched the glass as she stared intently at the Heartstone. Then she bent her fingers, claws scratching the sinister night.
“It is time,” Nari uttered. She focused on her faint reflection. “This time, I will do what is right.” She turned back to her friends, eyes mournful and determined. “I did not fight against Bellroc and Skrael before. But now, I will make sure they do not win. I will use my Titan, all of my strength, against them. So that what was meant to destroy will instead be a weapon for goodness.”
“Now that’s what I call a pep talk!” Douxie said. He noticed Jim go wide-eyed. “Uh, Jim? You alright?”
Actually, Jim was having an epiphany. Nari’s words struck the back of his mind and similar words bursted forth.
“It could have destroyed you. Then, it was made to destroy. Still you have remained.”
Fragments of memories flashed, as though a gate had been flung wide open in his brain. His troll form. The school. The ball of light. The stars. His reflection in the pond. The voices.
“I remember,” Jim gasped. He looked at Claire. “I remember my dream!”
“Your dream?” Archie said.
Something compelled Jim to walk right up to the window. For the first time in a year, he looked right at his reflection and took it in. The shape of his face. The color of his eyes. The scar on his brow. He waited for the crippling anxiety to come, for the shame to wring his neck, for the monster to warp his features. His heart hammered and his breathing was rapid, but this time it was different. Now that Jim remembered it, the realness of the dream flooded through him. That moment of looking into the pond as a troll and seeing his human face shone clear in his mind.
“Jim…!” Claire watched him, nervous and shocked. “A-Are you…okay?”
“Yeah.” Jim looked at his friends. “Yeah…I think I am. Parts of it are still fuzzy but…In my dream, I was troll again. It started off as another nightmare. But then I heard your voices. And then there was this pond and all of you guys, all of my friends were there. Then things were okay. I looked into the pond and…” Jim touched his face. “I saw myself. My human self. And then this crazy thing happened where I was human again and my reflection turned into my troll self. It was…It felt so real.”
The dreamy scene of every one of Jim’s friends and loved ones surrounding him around the pond overwhelmed him. Claire, Toby, his mom, Blinky, Aja, Steve, Douxie, Nari. Nomura. All of their voices, full of nothing but love and encouragement for him, soothed Jim’s mind like a melody.
“I love you, Jim. We all do.” Claire.
“There’s nothing to be afraid of, mate.” Douxie.
“We’re all here for you no matter what.” Eli.
“Best friends forever and ever.” Toby.
“Nothing is lost.” Luma.
“Not Jim’s fault.” Aaarrrgghh.
“You’re the same to me.” Krel.
“I see no beast within you.” Nari.
“I’ve seen enough monsters in my day. You’re nowhere close.” Nomura.
“Take a look, Young Atlas. It’s alright.” Walter.
“You’ll always be my boy.” Mom.
“A champion. A friend. A son. A magnificent son. I see it still.” Blinky.
Jim’s friends had been telling him these things over and over, constant reassurance. Not once did they ever relent in their support, even though he couldn’t believe it. But for some reason now, their words were clicking into place. He could hear them a little better, a little louder. Maybe the dream had felt so real because, Jim was beginning to consider, it was real. Perhaps that’s the reason he’d chased that ball of iridescent light like a lifeline. It’d been the truth all along.
“Guys, I…” Jim blinked, expelling tears he hadn’t noticed gathering. He looked back at himself in the window. His gaze sharpened. “There’s something I have to do.”
They found everyone in the foyer, Varvatos having regained the strength to stand. A modified breastplate was secured to his chest, electric blue lines of Akiridion influence making Vs down the steel. He was having a quick spar with Aja, putting the sturdiness of its protection to the test.
Walter and Barbara finally rejoined the group, Walter speaking quietly with Blinky while Barbara checked on everyone else. Aja took notice of Douxie and Zoe’s intertwined hands and let out a giddy cheer. Eli clapped his hands while Steve hooted and hollered. The Blanks belted a very flat and pitchy version of “The Wedding March.” Once everyone was done teasing and gushing over the new relationship, they had to break the news.
“The Order’s on their way. Claire’s feeling their presence,” Douxie said.
“About time,” Walter said, low and quiet. The look in his eyes could melt steel.
In the midst of all the nerves, Jim murmured a request to Krel. Surprise lit on Krel’s face, but at Jim’s certain gaze, he nodded and asked for Aaarrrgghh’s assistance. Minutes later the pair returned, and in Aaarrrgghh’s grasp was the slab of earth that sheathed Excalibur.
Realization dawned on the group, and they all fixed their eyes on Jim with bated breath as he slowly approached the sword.
“Master Jim, are you certain?” Blinky asked.
Jim nodded, determined to keep his eyes forward. He dared to meet Excalibur’s green gem, braved stepping closer to the sword’s ethereal shine. But then it came. Whispers of doubt and fear. A burning sensation on his skin. It was too bright, searing right through him. But Jim didn’t stop. He climbed onto the rock and took hold of the sword’s hilt.
“You good, Lake?” Steve asked, noticing how hard Jim was breathing.
“I-I’m fine. I can do this. I can…” He was trembling. His teeth chattered and he swallowed hard, closing his eyes, trying to concentrate. When Jim looked again, the brightness was painful. His knees wobbled. The green gems were starting to glare. “N-No…No, I—”
A hand touched the rock, then several more, circling Jim’s feet and Excalibur’s hidden blade. Jim looked around to see all of his friends smiling back at him.
“We’ve got you,” Aja said.
“Together, mate!” Douxie said.
“We believe you can pull it off!” Charlemagne laughed.
The dream and all its empowerment beamed through Jim’s mind, filled his heart. So he clung to it as he refastened his grip on the sword and started pulling.
Take hold.
Jim furrowed his brows at a voice he didn’t quite recognize, yet it was giving him strength all the same. Excalibur wiggled.
Remain and become. Become and talk hold. Take hold and become.
Jim caught a hint of his reflection in the shining handle, and he recalled the pond, the troll in the water. Gasps and laughter sounded around as the mighty blade slid free inch by inch. Heat radiated in Jim’s torso, deep in his gut and chest. Excalibur’s surface flashed bright and everyone shielded their eyes as a beam of light shot towards the ceiling. A clap of thunder boomed, so boisterous the entire castle seemed to shudder.
Become.
Jim unsheathed Excalibur with a shout, raising its blade to the heavens. He was shrouded in blinding light and his body overflowed with blazing energy. It was power unlike any he’d ever felt.
Become.
Zipping down the halls of Camelot, rocketing into the foyer, came Jim’s reforged Amulet of Daylight. Toby ducked his head as it found its place over Jim’s heart, its gears spinning wildly as his brilliant armor clicked into place.
In darkness. In daylight. Become!
One more blast of light, and then the brightness finally dimmed. Everyone gradually lowered their arms away from their faces.
“Oh my gosh,” Claire gasped, her eyes blown wide.
“No way…,” Toby breathed.
“Master Jim!” Blinky uttered. “You’re…!”
Wild hair. Blue skin. Horns and fangs. Taller. Standing upon the rock, wielding Excalibur, was an armor-clad Jim in his troll form. Jim stared back at them, trying to catch his breath. He held Excalibur in front of his troll face, inhaling sharply at his transformed mirror image.
“How?” Douxie whispered.
Claire shook her head, her worry rising. “No…Jim—”
“It’s okay.” Jim gazed at her, then back into the sword. He watched the troll blink as he did, breathe as he did. There was a twinge of horror pricking him. The fear was still there, brushing the back of his mind. But as Jim looked at his friends, their faces weren’t twisted in disgust. No one was running for the hills in terror. He looked at his mom, her undeniable love for him still intact. Despite the anxiety, Jim felt it. He knew. “I’m still me.”
His body tingled. In a golden puff of light, he was human again, his armor shrinking with him.
Toby nearly fell backwards. “W-Whoa!”
“Great Gaylon!” Krel said. “How did you do that?”
Jim went for it again. He closed his eyes, focusing on this new energy teeming in his veins. Another puff, and he was a troll again.
“Impossible…,” Walter said. “Young Atlas, you’re…a changeling!”
Jim stepped off the rock and reverted back to a human. He positioned Excalibur over his back, the sword fitting itself against his armor like a magnet.
“I-I…I guess so.” He looked at Douxie. “Could I always do that?”
“I’m afraid I’m just as perplexed,” Douxie said. He breathed a laugh. “Magic never ceases to amaze me.”
Charlemagne gave Jim a sniff. “Very curious. Even this old dragon’s never seen anything like this.”
“I have not either,” Nari said. “Changelings have only been Morgana’s work.” She came closer, searching Jim’s eyes. “How do you feel?”
Jim contemplated, wondered how in the world he’d even begin to comprehend this. But as his eyes roamed over each of his friends’ faces, it made more and more sense.
“Obviously some kind of magic is at play here,” he said. “But…I think I can do this because of you guys. I felt so useless and I couldn’t stop hating myself. I felt like a monster. I felt so…broken.” Jim’s heart welled. “Claire. Tobes. Blink, Aaarrrgghh, Walter, M-Mom. You guys didn’t give up on me. You took care of me. And all of you guys. Doux, Aja, Krel…I can’t tell you how much I appreciate you.” His voice quivered. “Whatever magic this is, I think it’s because of you guys. It’s because I have such awesome friends. I love you guys.” The tears started spilling down Jim’s cheeks. “I’m sorry for the trouble I’ve caused. Thanks for being here for me.”
He was wrapped in hugs from all sides.
“Oh sweetie,” was all Barbara could say through her sobs. She kissed Jim’s forehead. “You haven’t been any trouble.”
“I love you, Mom.” Jim sniffled into her shirt.
“I love you so much, honey. I’m so proud of you. I’ve never not been proud of you.”
“We’ll always be here for you, Jimbo,” Toby blubbered.
“We love you,” Claire said.
They all stepped back as Blinky came to grab Jim’s shoulders, all six of his eyes glowing.
“How you’ve become, Master Jim,” Blinky said. “Just as you have time and time again.” Jim rushed into his four arms. “Excalibur’s worthiest master.”
“Ugh…!” Claire clutched her chest and dropped to her knees. Jim and Douxie rushed to her side. “T-The feeling…! I-It’s getting worse…!”
Jim looked at Douxie. “They’re close.”
“Seems that way.” Douxie grabbed Claire’s arm. “You’re alright, lass. Deep breath, that’s it.” He closed his eyes, his bracelet lighting as he murmured a chant. Nari set her hands on Claire’s back and joined him. After a minute, the tension in Claire’s body loosened. “Better?”
“A little bit. Thanks guys,” Claire said as Jim helped her up.
“The hour is upon us,” Charlemagne said. “We best get to formulating.”
“Right. Let’s all meet at the Round Table,” Douxie said. While everyone processed to the Hall, Douxie spotted Zoe and Krel heading elsewhere. “Where are you going?”
Zoe and Krel looked at each other.
“We need to grab something from the study to show everyone,” Zoe said. She took his hand. “It’s pretty important.”
Douxie raised a brow, but didn’t question it. He gave her hand a squeeze. “Alright, love. See you in a bit.”
Zoe blushed. “Right back at you…love.”
Douxie smiled and kissed her knuckles, ignoring Krel’s deepset grimace.
“Ai yi yi….”
Aja was addressing the group when Douxie joined them. “All of my troops will be here in less than one horvath. We will have an entire planet of soldiers. Izita and Eli will command our aerial fighters. Varvatos and Zadra will lead our troops on the ground.”
“Harmonia and the Quagawump trolls are with us,” Jim said. “Other than them, we’re not too sure. But it definitely ups our numbers. And these guys can dish it out and take it no problem. Doux?”
Douxie winced. “Zoe’s got plenty of magic-doers on our side. If I have convinced anyone, most of them might be after my neck as well, haha…Um, Nari! What’s your game plan?”
“I will do my best to keep my siblings away from the Heartstone,” Nari said. “When they arrive, I will behave as though I am still under their spell. It will give me a chance to strike them first.”
“A surprise attack. Nice,” Jim said.
“Douxie, when I give my signal I will need you, Zoe, and Claire to join me,” Nari said. “Then we will perform the spell I taught you on them.”
“But…I thought you said we didn’t need the spell to beat them,” Claire said.
“We do not need the spell to kill them. But I do not want to kill them. The spell will only remove their physical forms—”
“You don’t want to kill them?” Walter snarled, slamming his fist on the table. His pupils were black slits. “After everything they’ve done, everything they’ve taken, you still want to play your little mercy game, nymph?”
“Walter…!” Barbara pleaded.
Nari looked upset. “No, no it is not a game. That is not at all what I—”
“You said it yourself. So many lives have been lost because you didn’t deal with the Order sooner. And here we thought you’d come to your senses—”
“Hey!” Douxie stood behind Nari and glared Walter down across the room. “I think you’ve said enough, mate.”
“Nomura would’ve said the same thing,” Walter hissed. Grief mingled with the rage in his eyes. He hung and shook his head. “I…I apologize, Nari. But they need to pay for what they’ve done.”
“That doesn’t mean we have to take their lives,” Douxie said.
“So then what? We let them have another chance at fulfilling the apocalypse?”
“We shouldn’t let hate be our motivation, Walt,” Jim said.
“Hatred has nothing to do with wanting to save the world, Young Atlas.”
“Varvatos Vex is leaning more towards the winged green one’s reasoning,” Varvatos said.
“No surprises there,” Toby muttered.
“Whether or not the Order dies, we’ll need to find an opening first,” Aja said. “These are ancient, powerful, and skilled fighters. We have to make them vulnerable, and that won’t be easy.”
“I think we have a solution for that.” Zoe and Krel stood in the entrance way. In Krel’s hands was an Akiridion coded shotgun with a long, bell-shaped barrel. He placed it carefully on the Table.
“That’s pretty brutal, dudes,” Steve said.
“Not that kind of firearm, Steve,” Krel said. “Zoe and I have been working on something for the past couple of delsons.”
“We didn’t want to say anything and get everyone’s hopes up, in case we couldn’t make it work,” Zoe said. “But I think we’ve done it.”
She nodded at Krel. In his palm was a chip the size of a strip of gum. Krel glided his finger over it, activating the holographic blueprint of what looked to be a net, dots connected across its webbing like constellations. Upon further inspection, Douxie realized the lines and points created magic runes. Powerful ones.
“Now what’s this all about?” Charlemagne asked.
“The arcane nets. We built two of them,” Krel said. “One for Bellroc, one for Skrael. I’ve loaded them both into this net gun.” He held up two fingers. “Two shots. If we can trap them in these nets, their magic will be completely nullified.”
“Come again?” Douxie said, sharing everyone’s bewilderment. “How’s that even possible?”
“Well we were starting to think it wasn’t,” Zoe said. “Even though magic and Akiridion tech are compatible, the nets weren’t working. But…I had a friend of mine send me some of these.” She held up a bundle of cloth, pulling back layers to reveal a colorless transparent stone, smooth as marble with spinning threads of monochrome within. Bits of it had been chipped off.
“What is that?” Eli asked.
“A sealing stone!” Douxie met Zoe’s gaze. “So...you think these arcane nets will work now?”
“They should,” Zoe said.
“Should? Meaning you didn’t test them again?” Jim asked.
“We didn’t want to risk it,” Krel said, glancing at Zoe. “I was able to replicate your original Amulet’s power. Our theory is that incorporating these stone fragments into the arcane nets will yield similar results. If that’s the case…Zoe would lose her magic abilities for one horvath. Maybe longer, depending on how the technology and magic have configurated. Which would not be good.”
Douxie sighed. “No arguments there.”
“I really do think we have something here,” Zoe said. “But regardless, we have to try. Removing the Order’s magic is our best shot.”
“Literally,” Toby said.
“Then let’s go for it,” Jim said.
Krel nodded. “Leave it to me.”
“We’ll turn those Arcane Butt-klebs into magicless burritos!” Aja declared, punching her two left palms.
Steve hooked her waist with his arm. “Right on, Queen babe!”
“When that happens,” Walter glowered at Nari, “what will you do?”
She met his gaze, pain and conflict within her own. “I am sorry. For all of this. I promise I will do everything in my power to stop them. But I will say again. I do not want to kill my siblings.”
More anger darkened Walter’s face.
“The Order won’t win, Walt,” Barbara said. She moved in front of him and touched his arm. “Isn’t that all that matters?”
“No,” he said softly. “It isn’t.”
“I know what it’s like to lose the ones I love,” Krel said. He shared a sad glance with Aja. “It’s unbearable. I was so angry. I almost did something I would regret.” He looked at a repentant Varvatos. “I miss my parents every delson. But vengeance isn’t the answer.”
“I miss Nomura like crazy. We all do,” Claire said, blinking back tears. “But Nari still cares about them. And…I care about what she wants.” She smiled in Nari’s direction. “No matter what, she’ll do the right thing.”
“We can still do right by Nomura, by everyone, without letting our anger control us,” Jim said.
Uneasy silence fell over the Hall as Walter continued to pin Nari down with his stare. Several long seconds passed before he folded his arm and looked off to the side, having nothing else to say.
Douxie cleared his throat. “Right. That’s our plan then. Nari will handle the Fire and Ice Titans. Aja and Krel will focus on securing the arcane nets around Bellroc and Skrael. The rest of us will deal with whatever monstrosities emerge and wait for Nari’s signal. But take blows at the Titans whenever you can. We have to keep them away from the Heartstone or it’s game over.” His eyes swept over all their faces and his chest tightened. “Stay alive.”
The rest was unspoken.
Jim put his hand out. Claire and Toby joined him, then Aja and Krel, then Douxie and Zoe, Steve and Eli. Archie leaned in off Douxie’s shoulder, extending a wing towards the pile. Nari beamed and went up on the balls of her feet to reach. Barbara and Walter stood behind Jim with arms outstretched. The Blanks tried to squeeze in wherever they could, Luug wiggling in Lucy’s hold. Blinky, Aaarrrgghh, Varvatos, and Charlemagne formed a protective outer circle. The Guardians of Arcadia regarded one another. United in their resolve, and moved in their hearts by the friendships they’d made.
This family they’d become.
◇
Jim looked at himself in the window. His mom had boarded the last evacuation ship with the rest of Arcadia Oaks. But not before showing him a light blue diamond ring on her left hand.
“That’s awesome, Mom,” Jim had said, hugging her close. “I’m happy for you guys.”
“Thanks, sweetie.” Barbara took her son’s face in her hands and just looked at him. “I want to say ‘Don’t be a hero.’ But I know that nothing can stop you. You’ve always been a hero. My hero. It’s just who you are.”
“You were my hero first, Mom.” Jim sniffled. “I uh…I think NotEnrique would make a perfect flower girl.”
Barbara laughed and hugged him. “All your friends are invited.”
All Jim could do was hold her tight and let his tears fall.
Now as he watched a deep crimson hue bleed across the black sky, Jim’s fears were tamed. He closed his eyes, feeling the fit of his armor and the weight of Excalibur on his back. His body burned, but it didn’t hurt.
Don’t think. Become.
Jim opened his eyes to his troll self in the glass.
“Many of you fought alongside my mother and father,” Aja said. She was broadcasted on every screen of the Akiridion fleets headed for Earth, her people listening intently. “Thank you for fighting by my side now, for this little mudball planet your King In Waiting and I have come to love. But this isn’t just a battle for Earth. This is a war for the universe itself. House Tarron and Akiridion-5 will always fight for what’s right!”
In the Hall of The Round Table, Krel ran his fingers over the net gun. He’d never been much of a warrior. At least, that’s what he’d come to believe. Maybe he couldn’t lead an army, or skillfully wield a serrator with three hands behind his back like his father could. Instead his greatest declarations, his statements in the face of adversity, had always been what he built with his mind and hands. It was how he protected what mattered most.
Krel strapped the net gun to his back.
Maybe the core of who he was was enough.
[It’s okay to be afraid. I’m quite terrified myself, if I’m being honest. I may be a Master Wizard now, but I’m the furthest thing from invincible.]
Douxie stilled his thumbs on his phone, thinking. He took a breath and kept typing.
[Merlin used to tell me a wizard never makes mistakes. So I want to relay that to you, fellow magicians. And it doesn’t matter if we’re on top of the world or at the darkest, lowest points within ourselves. Unexpected possibilities await us. Isn’t it astounding, what a little bit of magic can do?]
[I have my doubts. But it won’t stop me from trying. It won’t stop me from fighting for what’s right. I hope any fears you have won’t stop you either. Take heart. Be courageous. Stay true. Then nothing will be impossible. Not even today.]
He sent it to the massive text group he’d compiled.
“That’s a good little speech,” Zoe said, peeking at the screen to skim.
“Encouragement goes a long way,” Douxie said, pocketing his phone. “The current situation is a wee bit stressful.”
“Just another doomsday.” Zoe faced him as he took her hands. Douxie kissed her and warmth fluttered through her.
“I can’t believe I can do that whenever I want to now,” Douxie said, grinning against her lips. “You’re adorable when you blush.”
Zoe narrowed her eyes. “I think you’re really hot.”
She had no idea a person’s face could go that red that fast. Douxie was rendered a flushed, sputtering statue of a man. Zoe snickered into her fist.
“Do you…you really think…so?” Douxie murmured, barely above a whisper. The answer was yes but Zoe just kept laughing.
Nari had mounted her Titan and moved deeper into the forest until Camelot was in the far distance. She watched the red stained darkness, scanning way beyond the town’s borders for further sign of her siblings. It came in the form of a screeching roar piercing through the thunder, and a thin layer of frost draping across the woodland. The Forest Titan reared its head towards the sound, lifted its front legs away from the cold. Nari faced the clouds as the Fire Titan descended from their depths, streams of red fire turning sheets of rain to mist. The landscape ruptured as giant icicles exploded from the horizon and rapidly overtook the forest. The Ice Titan smashed through an icy wall, stomping its way closer.
The Forest Titan inched forward to meet its siblings. Nari steeled herself, hid her emotions away as Bellroc circled above before landing beside her, the earth trembling under the Fire Titan’s mass. Her eyes fell upon Skrael, and she had to grind her teeth to halt any outward reaction. His left arm had been severed. In its place was a new appendage of black ice, markings of fiery red and frosty blue wrapping the limb like tattered bandages. It remained stiff and unmoving at his side. Skrael’s eyes glinted with cold, lethal hatred. Nari had never seen him so angered.
“How sentimental of you to wait for us, Nari.” Bellroc’s low reverberating voice grated Nari’s ears. “Would you look at what your disgusting ‘friends’ did to our brother. They deserve the agony we’re about to inflict, don’t you agree?”
“Enough waiting!” Skrael spat. “I’ll kill them all. I want to watch them all writhe like worms and suffer! Nari!”
Nari swallowed. She willed her Titan to stand by Skrael’s side. A sickening grin stretched across Bellroc’s face. The three Titans advanced towards the Heartstone’s light, ice and lava trailing behind. As they entered the town and neared the Heartstone, they were met with the Guardians of Arcadia already there, standing guard upon surrounding rooftops.
Douxie magicked up a megaphone. “You can stop right there, you elemental goliaths!”
“So you survived,” Bellroc hissed, “only to prolong your death.”
“We won’t let you do this,” Douxie said. His gaze flicked to Nari. “You’ve taken far too much, not only from us, but from the world you convinced yourselves you were protecting. When in reality, you’re nothing but heartless killers. You may have taken our friends. You may have taken Nari. But your campaign of terror ends today!”
Jim drew Excalibur. Claire’s palms filled with shadows. Toby twirled his hammer, Aaarrrgghh slamming tiles with his fists. Blinky was manning one of the mech suits, having loaded its cannons with dwarkstones. Walter leapt into the air and drew two knives.
The Creepslayerz struck their poses, Steve brandishing Toothache and Eli locking on with his serrator gun. Aja and Krel each had their own hoverboards now. Aja configured her serrator into a laser and took aim, Varvatos following suit. The Blanks smiled wide and flashed their cannons and torches. Luug growled with all four mandibles curled.
Charlemagne soared above and roared a battle cry. Pink electricity whipped between Zoe’s fingers. Smoke billowed from Archie’s jaws. Douxie poofed away the megaphone to replace it with his staff.
“Nari was never yours,” Skrael snarled. With a swing of his staff, the Ice Titan summoned an enormous shroud of cold mist. From the haze came a countless host of frospecters.
“You have our thanks for the entertainment,” Bellroc said. The Fire Titan belched a river of lava. Salamanders the size of crocodiles with igneous scales and feral six eyed hellhounds emerged from the infernal current by the thousands.
The Forest Titan bashed the ground with its front legs, hoards of carnifloras spewing forth from the earth. Gigantic venus flytraps, some with more than one head. Trees with multiple mouths crammed with razor teeth. Plants of every variety, sharp and pointy and drooling. A bloodthirsty jungle.
“You really think you can stand against us?” Bellroc shouted with a crazed smile, their firestorm eyes flaring.
Aja brought her hoverboard higher and yelled, “Actually, we do!”
On command, the entirety of the Akiridion fleets parted the black clouds, filling and illuminating the sky electric blue. Three hundred foot combat robots dropped from hatches, crushing buildings as they struck their landings. Hundreds of battle pods zipped alongside ships. One pod dove low. Izita opened the hatch for Zadra to leap out. She freefalled then flipped to land next to Varvatos, her double sided scythe drawn, not a single sweat broken. At that moment, Stuart’s taco truck came weaving down the road with its horn blaring.
“Hello there, your Majesties!” the putrid green alien hollered out his window. “Lovely weather for a brawl!”
Bellroc and Skrael glowered as more reinforcements came pouring into Arcadia Oaks from all sides.
Clans of trolls came rolling in. Quagawumps, flocks of Stalkings, the Geowarts with their gemstone blemishes, Gobble’s Grotto trolls, the diamond horned Diamarket trolls. Trolls with tiger stripes and polka dots, mohawks and walrus tusks, long necks and long limbs, blind trolls, deaf trolls. Trolls from far and wide. The Krubera came marching, wielding swords and spears. Gnome Chompsky rode in on NotEnrique’s back, hoards of gnomes flanking them.
“Just in time for the party!” NotEnrique said. He waved at Claire. “Good ta see ya, sis!”
Chompsky cackled his gibberish, raising a tiny knife. Excited garble rose from his fellow gnomes.
Luma strode forward with all of Harmonia. And, to everyone’s surprise, the Moonglow Hollow tribe had joined them.
“Eeeek!” Alabaster squealed, his spear shaking in his hands. His trolls mirrored his fright. “B-B-Big scary— I want t-to go home, I want to go hooome!”
“And you shall,” Luma said, drawing her dagger.
Last to arrive were armies of spell-casters hailing from all across the globe. Village healers and street performers. Shamans and psychics, alchemists and summoners, warrior mages and potioneers. The technomancers of Hex Tech. Vigilante warlocks and enchantresses. Even a few other shadowmancers. Wizards and witches who’d answered the call poofed, manifested, teleported, levitated into place alongside the heroes, magic at the ready.
Douxie jumped when an old stone-faced sorcerer glared his way. “C-Clancy Pendragon! Glad you could make it, old pal! Your turnips doing well?”
“I’m not your pal, Casperan” he grumbled.
“Hope that’s a yes…,” Douxie murmured.
The Arcane Order seethed and summoned even more monstrosities. Volcanic behemoths and skeletal frostbitten wolves the size of horses.
Cords of lightning lacerated the slate heavens. Thunder vibrated the atmosphere. The rainfall was cool and humid, relentless as both armies held in charged anticipation.
Bellroc sneered. “How shameful. Our fellow creatures of magic, you’ve all condemned yourselves with the mortal vermin.” They raised their staff. “Come, my siblings. Let us slaughter them all and torture their spirits as we reclaim this world!” Their eyes fixated on the Heartstone. “Yes, this wretched world and the stars beyond…Mine…It shall all be m—”
The Forest Titan rammed its sharpened antlers into the Fire Titan’s side, while its hind legs brutally smashed into the Ice Titan. Below, every single carniflora suddenly turned on the beasts of flame and frost, strangling and swallowing whole.
Warrior shouts erupted, rivaling the thunderclaps.
“For glory and Eternity!” Luma cried.
“For Nomura!” Walter snarled.
“For the good of all!” Jim roared. His friends echoed him.
The Guardians of Arcadia and their allies surged forward.
Notes:
I’m so tired lol
Those of you who made it to the end of this insane chapter, thank you so much reading. Changeling!Jim wielding Excalibur has finally entered the ring >:D Also ZOUXIE!!!!!! >w<
Someone asked me who exactly the Great Eternity is. The best way I can explain it is by comparing him to the Arcane Order. Whereas the Arcane Order were the one pulling the strings throughout the series, I wanted Elyolam to be that but for the good guys. Hopefully it’ll make more sense by the end!
I hope you all enjoyed this chapter. Bless and thank you again for reading and for all your comments. I’m determined to have this fic completed by July 21st. In the meantime, onward to the final battle!
Chapter 11: Champions
Notes:
The theme for the next two chapters is "Bravestone" by Two Steps From Hell :3 Let's skip the preamble and get into it, shall we?
Please enjoy!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Jim leapt with ease across the rooftops with the strength and agility of his troll form. Aja and Krel flew past him on their hoverboards. Douxie and Zoe rode beside on a big Archie’s back. Their shouting allies streamed behind them, claws, weapons, and spells drawn. Sounds of warfare erupted all around them. The ping of lasers, the woosh of magic, the crunching of bones, grunts and hisses from impacts.
A Krubera troll rammed a salamander with his spear before punching it in the jaw. An Akiridion soldier slid on her knees and dragged the blade of her serrator through the underside of a wolf. A wizard called down mystical meteors to pummel a pack of hellhounds, obliterating frospecters caught in their path. Tree carnifloras collided with volcanic behemoths, throwing showers of razor sharp leaves and giant embers.
The Fire Titan crashed onto its side from the stab of Forest Titan’s antlers and the Ice Titan went down on its knee from that devastating kick. Vines coiled around Nari’s middle as she channeled her aura through her Titan, the two becoming one. She maneuvered so that Bellroc was on her left and Skrael was on her right.
“Tenebris exilium!” Nari bellowed, holding her arms out straight towards her siblings. Her Titan copied, enormous rings of magic circling its fingers as heavy blasts of shamrock light barreled into the downed Titans. The Fire Titan was sent rolling and the Ice Titan staggered down on an elbow.
Nari was already charging at Bellroc, winding up another spell. At the last second, the Fire Titan dug its claws into the ground and extended its neck to spit out a wall of scorching flames. Nari quickly altered her magic to create a shield before she ran right into the fire.
“How!?” Bellroc snarled. They, too, merged with their Titan, a crown resembling the symbol over its single eye socket forming around Bellroc’s head.
Skrael growled and did the same. “How were you released from our control!?”
“My friends freed me,” Nari answered. “So now, I can stop you!”
Strings of green magic wove between the Forest Titan’s fingers, stitching a halberd of enchanted tree bark with an axehead trimmed with whetted brilliant green gemstones. Thorns sprouted all throughout its hair, the tips of the vines honed to slice and puncture.
Skrael got back on his feet and started running. Bellroc dove, angry flames spewing from their mouth. Nari whirled as Skrael swung the Ice Titan’s thick arm, ice scraping against the shaft of her halberd, while simultaneously entangling Bellroc with vines in the air.
Jim set his sights on one of the volcanic behemoths, the monster standing at two hundred feet. He somersaulted and spun, swinging Excalibur right into one of its legs, red lava spilling when he slashed through its rocky obsidian skin. The creature roared and Jim leapt out of the way of massive flaming fists raining down, taking every chance he could to slice its beastly hands. He climbed onto its knuckles and swung his way up its long arm, stabbing Excalibur right in. The behemoth shrieked and shook Jim off, the force dislodging him and sending him tumbling. Before the behemoth could crush him, shots rang out above.
Aja mowed down the back of the monster’s head with her serrator cannon with the ferocity of a machine gun. Krel fired away with his own serrator, taking aim at the beast’s large dark pits of eyes. The behemoth swung its head wildly, the tips of its crimson horns just missing the bottom of their hoverboards. While Krel took over the range attacks, Aja reverted her serrator back to a blade and dove onto the behemoth’s back, slicing along its skin as she sprinted before digging the blade into the back of its neck. The behemoth rose up and swatted at the source of injury. Aja dodged the first couple of swipes, but lost her balance when the creatures forcefully tipped back onto its hands.
Douxie swooped in with Archie just in time to catched her out of the air.
“Apologies for the unceremonious lift, Your Majesty!” Douxie said.
“Only room for two up here,” Zoe said, grinning at Aja dangling from Archie’s paw.
“Lively!” Aja exclaimed. She laughed and dropped onto her hoverboard as it sped by. “Thank you, Douxie!”
“She finally got it right!” Douxie said. “Arch!” Archie skimmed the behemoth’s back and Douxie jumped off near its pointed ears, his staff taking on its guitar shape. “How ‘bout a lullaby?” Douxie strummed an elaborate riff, magic powering and amplifying the screech of the metal strings. The behemoth cringed and covered its ears, the deafening sound bringing it to its elbows. “Alligesnarae!” Glowing sky blue shackles trapped the behemoth against the ground.
As Jim dashed forward, the behemoth vomited a molten pool.
“Jim!” Douxie shouted. He conjured a trail of platforms at the last second, and Jim vaulted right over the lava without missing a step.
Aja and Krel continued to fire away at the beast’s face. Douxie doubled down on his chains, making them so taut the behemoth started to wheeze. Jim sprung off the final platform and drove Excalibur into its skull.
The behemoth let out one final roar before going still, the lava flowing beneath its skin graying.
“Klebtastic!” Krel cheered. “And Douxie, you need to teach me how to do that with my beats!”
“I think Zoe could help you more in that department. I’m not much of a technomancer, I’m afraid,” Douxie said. “But a jam session is definitely in order.”
Krel raised a brow. “What about jam?”
“Jim, are you alright?” Aja asked.
“I’m great. Thanks, I was about to get flattened back there,” Jim said, yanking Excalibur out of the dead behemoth’s forehead.
Aja gazed at him. “You know, somehow I feel like we’ve done this before.”
“Done what?”
“Fight together.”
“Huh. Now that you say that, I kind of do, too,” Jim said. “Which is weird cause up until a couple days ago, I only knew you through video calls.” He frowned in thought. “...Right?”
Something sparked in the back of Aja’s mind, small and faint. But she lost it as Akiridion battle pods zoomed overhead, opening fire on another volcanic behemoth that was going toe to toe with one of the giant combat robots.
“A-Anyway, I’m glad you’re alright. Keep it that way,” Aja said. “Krel, we need to get going.” They hopped back on their hoverboards and raced off towards their Arcane targets.
“Huh…So they forgot all about it, that’s why…,” Douxie said, just loud enough that Jim heard.
“Forgot what?”
Douxie spotted Zoe and Archie coming back for him. He grabbed onto Archie’s paw as they swept low and yelled at Jim as he flew away, “I’ll tell you later! Be careful!”
Jim’s face scrunched in confusion.
“Watch out, Jimbo!”
One of those skeletal frostbitten wolves was charging right at him. Jim swung Excalibur in front of him and he was thrown onto his back beneath the beast. Its icicle fangs grinded against Excalibur as it tried to chew through the sword to get to Jim’s face, snarling ice cold breaths and drooling frigid saliva. In a flash of orange, the wolf was knocked right off him.
Toby waved his hammer. “Down, zombie ice Rover! Bad dog!”
Displeased with the nicknames, the wolf came plowing back. Aaarrrgghh hurdled over Toby to introduce its cold snout with his stone fist. The blow sent the wolf staggering into a shadow portal that quickly swirled close.
“Expertly done!” Blinky said from his partial mech suit.
“One down, ten million to go,” Claire said, glowering at the pack of ice wolves headed their way. Now with skeletal frostbitten bears joining their ranks, three of them.
“Egad!” Toby yelped. “More like frozen Yogi Bear, amirite?”
“If you want to be,” Jim said. He ran and sliced a wolf’s jaw, then used his troll strength to grab it by the muzzle and slam it on its side before piercing its emaciated ribs.
Blinky fired dwarkstones from his mech suit’s cannons, shocking the wolves long enough for Claire to open more portals under their paws. Aaarrrgghh clashed with one of the skeletal bears, his hands locked with its icy claws. They pushed against each other, snarling and growling. Aaarrrgghh caught it with a headbutt, then Toby’s warhammer cracked the back of its skull.
Another ice bear was keeping the Creepslayerz busy. Steve chopped into the monster’s side, backflipping out of the way when it retaliated with cold snapping jaws. Eli rushed in, twirling his serrator in his hand then goring the bear in its lifeless gray eyes. It shook its head and roared, frost shooting from its wounds.
“Palchuk Charge!” Steve yelled.
“I’m gonna Pepperjack you up!” Eli shouted.
They both struck the ice bear with their weapons, Steve’s Akiridion-enhanced axe cleaving one of its ribs while Eli’s serrator carved right through its hard waxy skin. One more angry roar, and the bear went down.
“Let’s freaking go!” Steve laughed. He held up his hand, fingers making a C. “Now that’s what I call Creep!”
“Slaying!” Eli was about to complete the insignia when he spotted something falling out of the sky in his peripherals. An Akiridion battle pod crashed to the ground, frozen solid. Up above, dozens of battle pods were being overrun by frospecters, icicles spearing windows and frost debilitating functions. Eli touched the earpiece Izita got him. “Izita? Come in, Izita!”
“They’re too fast!” came Izita’s reply. “Everyone fall back! Try to keep your distance!”
The battle pods veered away, the frospecters in pursuit.
“Make a circle everyone! Get them all in the middle!” Eli said, shifting his serrator into its rifle. The battle pods did as he instructed, whirling around each other until most of the frospecters were corralled. “Now get’em!” Eli looked into his scope and started shooting, picking off handfuls of frospecters in a matter of seconds. The surrounding pods opened fire, the cluster of enemies soon reduced to a cloud of cold dust. But as warned, more frospecters swarmed to take their places.
“Eli!” Izita pulled up beside them and opened her hatch. “I’m sorry there wasn’t another pod for you. But you can use this.” She reached behind her seat and produced a hoverboard. Its design differed from Aja and Krel’s boards in that it was engraved with one big electric blue X on its surface instead of four circles. “Queen Aja had this made for me, in case of emergencies.”
“Dude, we get our own Slayermobile?” Steve said, hopping on with Eli.
“Thanks a lot, Izita. I’ll try to get it back to you in one piece,” Eli said.
Frospecters turned on the Creepslayerz as they zipped into the air. Any that strayed close were minced to powder by Toothache, while Eli dispatched oncoming ones with his serrator rifle, his accuracy deadly and keen.
“You really are the assassin from Future Warrior 2!” Steve said.
“Skeltegs make good target pract—WAAAAHH!” Eli swerved the hoverboard as a ball of fire blazed past. Salamanders up on their hind legs were launching flames at the sky. He yelped into his earpiece, “Look out everyone!”
Steve shook off the dizziness. “Literally not cool, lizard dudes!”
The salamanders filled their cheeks with more flames, only to be cut in half by Varvatos Vex. Zadra was at his side, a blur of athleticism as she swung and twirled her double sided scythe, butchering salamanders to smoking ribbons.
“Glorious!” Varvatos shouted. He turned and found himself facing another salamander and two hellhounds. The hounds circled him, growls and flames trickling from their maws slobbering lava. One pounced on Varvatos’ back while the other tried to sink its teeth into arm. The salamander lunged and bared down on his breastplate, trying to burn through it with its iron hot claws. “GLORIOUS!!”
He flipped and slammed the salamander on its back, whaling it in the face then slashing its neck. He changed his serrator and blew back the hellhounds with a round of laser beams.
“Glorious death will have to wait,” Varvatos said.
“Glad you have patience, Vex,” Zadra sighed, ripping her blade out of a salamander’s head.
A group of one troll, two Akiridions, and three witches were facing off against a hoard of skeletal ice bears and wolves. Archie swooped down seconds before they were overwhelmed, flames erupting from his mouth. Douxie and Zoe hopped off and went to town.
“Caeru ignium pompas!” Douxie lifted his staff high, the runes on his bracelet spinning and flashing. Balls of azure flames shot into the air before exploding like fireworks, streaks of heat raining down. The wolves snarled and tried to escape the shooting fire searing their frigid hides. Archie enhanced the spell with his own flames and soon all of the wolves dissolved to steaming, oily puddles.
Zoe pointed two fingers at the sky, her aura soaking up the energy in the atmosphere and pulling her magic tight around her. She took a deep breath, concentrating. Just as the bears were closing in, Zoe’s aura went taut. At her shout, dense bolts of hot pink lightning crashed out of the clouds and conducted at her fingertips. Zoe whipped her arm down and the cords of lightning followed, flogging four massive bears and leaving them paralyzed on the electrified terrain. Charlemagne finished the job with jets of dragonfire.
Douxie smiled and sighed, fireballs and lightning exploding all around him.
“She’s bloody amazing…Can you believe it, Arch? That’s my girlfriend!”
“Yes, yes, jolly good for you,” Archie groused, shaking frost off his wings.
“S-Sorry. Is everyone alright?” Douxie asked the fighters they’d saved. The two Akiridions helped the troll to his feet. They all nodded, grateful.
“T-Thank you, Master Douxie!” one of the witches said, tucking some hair behind her ear.
“Omg,omg,omg a Master Wizard just saved us and he’s super freaking cute!!” another witch squealed to her friend.
“More like super hot tamales,” the last witch swooned while batting her lashes. “My hero! Can I have your num—eek!”
One look at Zoe’s glaring face was enough to halt the fangirling.
Douxie blushed. “It wasn’t just me. But y-yes, right, you’re very welcome, ladies. O-Off you go then. Be careful!”
The three witches zoomed away on magitech broomsticks, one of them wailing about wanting Douxie’s autograph.
“You really are the worst,” Zoe grumbled.
Douxie couldn’t help his grin. “A bit jealous there, love?”
She zapped him in the side and he yelped.
Archie landed heavily beside them and downsized, huffing and puffing as he went onto Douxie’s shoulder.
“Are you alright, Arch?” Douxie asked, cradling his Familiar’s cheek.
“Need a break from being my dad’s size,” Archie wheezed.
Charlemagne chortled, holding up his paws. “Indeed, these are big claws to fill!”
A quake pulled their attention to the center of the chaos. In the middle of giant robots and behemoths, laserbeams and whizzing frospecters, magic spells blasting and trolls walloping, were the Titans fiercely locked in battle.
Fighters below scrambled out of the way as the Forest Titan was tipped onto its back. Its deer legs thrashed as the Fire Titan pinned it down. Lava poured from the Fire Titan’s plumage onto the Forest’s belly and hot claws dug into its sides. Nari screamed in pain, her Titan writhing in distress, all while keeping the Fire Titan’s snapping jaws off its face with its halberd.
“Nari…!” Douxie cried.
The Ice Titan came up with an arm reared to strike. Gigantic roots sprang from under its feet at the last second, flinging the Ice Titan forward so that it ended up cracking the Fire Titan’s skull instead. It toppled hissing and spitting off Nari, sprays of lava splashing.
“Skrael, you imbecile!” Bellroc seethed.
The Forest Titan rolled back onto its hooves, staggering from its injuries. Burns scrawled with fiery markings marred its underside. Nari clutched her stomach, breath stuttering. She clenched her teeth and stood straight as she could, glowered at Skrael going in for another attack. The Forest Titan held its halberd out at its side and charged.
A hellhound yelped and snarled as it blindly ran in circles. Luug’s mandibles were suctioned around its face while NotEnrique and Chompsky chewed on its legs, hordes of more gnomes swarming other members of its hellish pack. Alabast bawled in terror, aimlessly stabbing the air with his heartstone spear. The other trolls of Moonglow Hollow weren’t faring any better, swinging once with their weapons before turning tail, but at least managed to lead enemies to more capable soldiers.
“F-For the Moonstone, for the Moonstone, for the Moonst—AAAHHHH!!!” Alabast came face to face with an ice bear and made a bumbling run for it. It chased him right into the line of fire of wizards and was incinerated by rampaging spells.
Ricky, Lucy, and Queen Wumpa hitched a ride on Stuart’s taco truck as he tore across the battlefield, a laser cannon firing away from the roof. The Blanks torched frospecters flying overhead.
“Boom, boom, shake the room!” Queen Wumpa exclaimed while jamming her spear into a leaping hellhound’s stomach.
“Say what now?” Stuart said out the window. He squeaked when Ricky’s chipper upside down face appeared.
“Hit the brakes, champ!” Ricky said. “Unless you have stellar insurance.”
“Wha—YIKES!” Stuart swerved before his truck was crushed against the bulk of an ice bear. He did one huge u-turn, avoiding wizards but running right over salamanders, then slammed on the brakes, all passengers jerking forward. Stuart wiped his brow. “That was close. I do have pretty lousy coverage. Maybe cause I only pay with free guacamole ....”
The ice bear roared and barreled towards them. Everyone took aim, but before the frostbitten beast could reach them, thorny vines ensnared it.
One of the huge flytrap carnifloras pulled the bear right into its grotesque mouth with a sickening crunch. Dozens more carnifloras sprang forth to consume the mobs of enemies. Bushes of pansies and primroses tore into the flesh of ice wolves. Spruce tree carnifloras tackled the bigger hulking ice bears, rows upon rows of sharp teeth hidden within their needled branches. Ravenous tangles of fireweeds dug into squirming hellhounds. Tall silversword flowers skewered salamanders with hundreds of bladelike hairs. Duos of colossal tree carnifloras and combat robots tussled with the volcanic behemoths.
“Crunchy veggies are the best!” Lucy exclaimed.
Luma danced through the warfare with her heartstone dagger, single-handedly dispatching one foe after another.
Walter sliced through frospecters in the air. There was a blast close by. He turned a second too late and was caught off guard by an explosion of flames, his knives flying out of his hands as he slammed to the ground. The salamander hissed and crawled closer. It pounced as Walter reached to his belt…and ended up butchered in half.
Another monster lunged from behind and Walter whipped around. Nomura’s scimitars clove through the ice bear’s torso. When it fell onto its side, Walter finished it off with a hooked sunset blade to the chest. But he didn’t stop. Long after the bear went still, Walter kept hacking into it, his grunts getting angrier. A hand pulled on his shoulder.
“Stricklander!” Luma looked at the bear, chopped to cold pieces, then back. Her eyes were soft. “Enough. It’s done, my friend.”
Walter held her gaze while catching his breath, then looked down. Luma lingered a moment longer before patting his shoulder and moving away.
As his stare went from the broken remains of the bear to Nomura’s frost stained scimitars, Walter simmered. He glared daggers at the Ice Titan.
“No. It isn’t.”
The Forest Titan bashed its halberd into the Ice Titan’s scrawny waist, following up with kicks to its chest. It tried to impale Nari with its sharp right elbow as Skrael struggled to command it with his one working hand. Bellroc dug the Fire Titan’s talons into the Forest’s flank. Nari gasped in pain, willing her Titan’s hair to ensnare the attacker. The vines’ whetted ends littered the Fire Titan with cuts, black feathers swept away in the storm. Bellroc screamed and loosed a fiery wave, which Nari swiftly blocked with a magic shield. The Fire Titan’s ignited claws scraped against it, fern and scarlet sparks flying. Skrael charged up behind with deadly icicles protruding from the Ice’s arm. Nari flipped the halberd in her Titan’s other hand and swung, wood and ice grating. All three Titans backed off, shockwaves of their power rippling the air.
“Your foolishness knows no bounds,” Bellroc hissed. “Here we are, so close to doing away with this loathsome world. So close to making it anew! Yet you’ve chosen to delay it because of your idiotic affection.”
“Why, Nari?” Skrael seethed. “Why do you care about the vermin more than us?”
“Why can you not see that you are making a grave mistake?” Nari said. She gripped the halberd with both hands as the Titans circled each other. “Your bitterness has made both of you blind. I see now that all we have ever done is cause pain. But my friends, these souls you call vermin, still love me.” Her eyes went to Bellroc then Skrael. “I have never stopped caring about you. It is why I am standing against you now. Please…It is not too late to change and do the right thing.” Nari extended her Titan’s hand. “Stop this. Then we can be together again, as Father would want.”
To Nari’s surprise, Bellroc and Skrael stilled. A hint of nourishment for the bud of hope in her heart.
Aja and Krel raced closer and closer to the Titans, Aja covering her brother from frospecters and attacks hurtling from below.
“What’s going on? The Titans stopped moving!” Krel said.
“That works for us!” Aja said, shooting another frospecter its hideous face. “Let’s hurr—KLEB!”
Metal screeching resounded as a combat robot stumbled in their path. They veered out of the way, watching as it collapsed under the assault of a volcanic behemoth.
“NO!” Aja shouted when the behemoth broke through the cockpit. She looked up to see more bots going down, battered by flaming claws and melted by lava. Plenty of behemoths had been slain, but new ones continued to emerge. Even the tree carnifloras were starting to be overrun. “Seklos and Gaylen…!”
“Come on, Aja,” Krel said, voice quavering with grief. “We have to keep going!”
Nari offered her hand with bated breath, searching her siblings for any sign of yielding. The Fire Titan cocked its head, copying Bellroc’s musing. The Ice Titan shifted.
“Enough of all this pain and destruction,” Nari pleaded. “I will show what I have found. My friends can be your friends. Then we will be together in peace.”
Another pregnant pause. Then Bellroc inched closer until the Fire Titan’s muzzle was just within reach of the Forest’s palm. Skrael seemed perplexed, but followed suit, bringing his Titan forward.
“Your love for us has never waned,” Bellroc said.
Nari shook her head. “No. Never.”
Bellroc smiled.
The Fire Titan snapped down on the Forest Titan’s wrist.
“AHHHH!” Nari shrieked as hot knives shredded through her.
“Skrael!” Bellroc bellowed.
Skrael strained to raise both of the Ice Titan’s arms to seize the Forest’s shoulders, serrated glaciers piercing in. Nari was pulled back and thrown to the ground, the pain excruciating as her Titan’s wrist was ripped from the Fire Titan’s jagged teeth.
Bellroc took flight with their Titan’s mouth wide open as they shot towards the Heartstone.
“No!” Nari shouted. She kicked Skrael off and stood. All of her Titan’s vines whipped out in pursuit of the Fire Titan in the air. Several snagged its feathery tail while the rest constricted its talons. The vines went taut and the Fire Titan released a furious roar as it was dragged out of the sky and slammed to the earth. The Forest Titan ran and leapt onto the downed Titan, front knees pinning its wings. Nari pointed the tip of her halberd at the Titan’s long throat.
“Go on then, Nari,” Bellroc snarled. “Do it!”
Lifeless bodies littered the battleground, friends and foes alike. Only the foes were still coming, materializing from pools of magma and clouds of frigid mist. Carniflora numbers were dropping. Statues of trolls kept appearing. Spell-casters and Akiridions were losing steam.
Jim rammed Excalibur into an ice bear’s stomach, a one-hit kill. He rushed to a Krubera troll that had been speared by an icicle.
“You’re gonna be okay,” he breathed. How many times had he said this now? “It’s okay…Come on, stay with…” The Krubera turned to stone in his arms.
Zadra gripped the hands of a dying Akiridion soldier whose core had been blackened.
“Commander Zadra…tell our Queen I’m sorry…,” the soldier uttered as they started to fade.
“Don’t be sorry!” Zadra said, voice laced with sorrow and rage. “You fought well. By Seklos, House Tarron and all of Akiridion-5 will remember you. I promise…!”
Douxie was at Clancy Pendragon’s side. Half of the wizard’s body was burned beyond salvation.
“You’ll make it, old pal,” Douxie said, trying for a healing spell anyway. Tears leaked from his eyes. “I’m really, really sorry about your turnips. I’ve got you. I’ll fix this, let me just—”
Pendragon wheezed a chuckle. “You’re…somethin’ else…C-Cas…p…rn…”
He was gone. Soot swept between Douxie’s fingers and he screamed. Archie was instantly with him, nuzzling Douxie’s face. Zoe pressed close to him.
“No…No, I’m sorry…I’m so sorry…,” Douxie sobbed. “It wasn’t enough. I wasn’t enough!”
“Douxie…,” Zoe breathed, head shaking.
“You did what you could,” Archie said.
A salamander approached. Archie positioned himself between it and Douxie, growling and going up to a lion’s size. Douxie glared. He got to his feet, supporting himself with his staff before turning it on the beast.
Before the salamander could so much as hiss, it was obliterated by a violent gush of water.
They looked up to see an aquatic serpentine dragon with fin-like wings soaring over them. What came next was an echoing chorus of monstrous roars and their sources filling the air. Hundreds, maybe thousands of dragons descended from the storm. Wyverns, amphipteres, oriental dragons, dragons with fur, dragons with feathers, dragons with multiple heads, more winged sea serpents. Fire enemies were hosed down by powerful spouts of water. An outpouring of dragonfire incinerated herds of ice bears and wolves.
“Holy cats…,” Zoe gasped.
“Well it’s about time you all showed up!” Charlemagne said.
“Aye there, Charlie! Long time no see!” said one of the heads of a dragon. “Thanks for the invite!”
“You get a mane cut?” the other head said.
“Wahaha, just a trim!”
“Looks good!” a feathery dragon said.
“When we gonna play cards again, Charlie?” an oriental dragon asked.
Archie gaped at the flocks of dragons still appearing. He looked at Charlemagne. “Dad, you really…? I didn’t even know so many dragons still existed!”
“Well you should know, Archie, that a round of Draconic Cards makes quite a scene!” Charlemagne laughed.
“That must be your shapeshifting boy!” a wyvern said. “Hehe, and his stinky little human!”
“S-Stinky!?” Douxie sputtered. “Wha—I’ll have you know—”
The wyvern flew away. “Stinkyyyy!”
Ignoring that and Zoe’s muffled snickering, Douxie’s grumbling turned to awe as he stood before the rest of their majestic reinforcements. All of his friends and their allies watched the skies, the relief breathtaking.
“Well this is insanely awesome,” Zoe said.
“You’re brilliant, Charlie,” Douxie said.
Nari and the Order looked up at all the commotion. Infuriated by the additional opposition, Bellroc commanded their Titan to spew blistering flames onto the Forest Titan’s torso in Nari’s lapse in attention. She cried out in agony and backed off. The Fire Titan straightened its long neck, biting Nari’s Titan around its waist. An animalistic rasp tore from Nari and she thrust her halberd’s tip into one of the Fire Titan’s wings, lava bleeding over feathers when it pierced through. Bellroc and their Titan unleashed deafening screeches in tandem.
Krel and Aja finally made it within range of the Titans. With Bellroc and Nari having it out, Krel decided to take aim at Skrael first. He peered into the scope, trying to lock on in such unsteady conditions.
“Get the shot, little brother. Hurry!” Aja said while blasting away frospecters.
Bellroc observed the dragons overtaking their infernal monstrosities and snarled, “It. Is. FUTILE!”
The Fire Titan retched another river of molten fire while the Ice Titan smashed its bulky arm to the ground, walls of jagged ice bursting up. Enchanted magma and ice converged, the lava trickling into the magic patterns carved into the glaciers. Puffs of steam rolled off the ice until the walls shattered. Nightmarish yowls like dying demons scraped the air. When the haze thinned, new atrocities emerged.
Deformed and discolored rooster heads with blazing eyes. Ghostly pale, snaking bodies hanging from exposed ribcages. They were zombified with icicle spines and icicle claws on both talons, yet red flames streamed from their sawtooth beaks and the span of their rubbery wings ridden with tears. Legions of these fiery ice abominations tore out of the fog and collided with the dragons like starved beasts.
“Kleb!” Krel swerved his hoverboard as one came right at him.
“Little brother!” Aja shot madly at the thing. Whatever it was was way bigger than a frospecter, so instead of poofing to dust it snapped around to crunch down on her hoverboard. It splintered in the creature’s mouth and Aja plummeted.
“AJA!!” Krel cried, speeding after her. He managed to snatch her with two hands before she landed in the jaws of a behemoth.
Nearly every dragon was wrestling with one of the horrific fire-ice monsters, biting, scratching, breathing the elements. A huge one landed in front of Douxie and Zoe, its gross rooster head twitching and its notched beak dribbling flames. Archie and Charlemagne leapt to their defense.
“Dirty basilisks, always on the side of trouble!” Charlemagne snarled.
Icy blue flames blasted from the basilisk’s beak. Charlemagne countered with dragonfire, both energies clashing with rivaling power. Once the beams dissipated, the basilisk and Charlemagne rushed forward, exchanging blows with claws and teeth before shooting into the air. The basilisk was twice Charlemagne’s size but he didn’t relent in the slightest.
“I have to help him!” Archie said.
Douxie raised his staff at more enemies incoming. “Go!”
Zoe called down more lightning bolts while Douxie summoned a tornado of cerulean flames, magic flaring in his eyes. Hellhounds were electrocuted to nothing. Ice wolves and frospecters melted away. But in their place came another basilisk wailing its spine-chilling song.
“Come and get some!” Zoe shouted with fists sparking. She caught Douxie looking at her. “I’m fine.” But the fatigue on her face and her sagging posture betrayed her.
Douxie was feeling it, too, the tiring of his magic reserves. The Titans were still going at it with no indication of lost magic from either Bellroc or Skrael.
“Come on, Krel,” Douxie pleaded under his breath.
The basilisk lashed its tail, flinging dozens of its icicle spines. Zoe threw up a shield then accelerated with magic at her feet, aiming punches at its head.
“Tonitru vi forte! ” she shouted, her knuckles colliding with the basilisk’s mug with the force of a car crash. It came with three thousand volts ripping through its skeletal body, and the basilisk skid across the ground shrieking and convulsing. But by the time Zoe caught up to deal the finishing blow, it was twisting its neck and breathing frigid fire. Zoe faltered, taken aback. Freezing cold consumed her. “AUGH!”
“ZOE!” Douxie watched her slump to the ground, squeezing herself and shivering. Magic cloaked his body and he plowed towards the basilisk with a rageful yell, eyes glaring. “ADOLEBI TO CINNIHIL!”
Sigils drew themselves all around the basilisk, trapping it in a furious bright blue vortex. The sigils’ patterns flashed and their rings doused the beast with an onslaught of magic flames. The basilisk flailed with blood-curdling screeches until an explosion ruptured the spell. Only crystal ashes remained where the basilisk once stood.
Douxie rushed to Zoe’s side while coming down from such a feat. His heart dropped when he gathered her in his arms. She was shuddering like mad, freezing cold to touch and her complexion turned deathly pale. Her right bicep was maimed with frostbite.
“I’ve got you, love, I’ve got you!” Douxie clutched her close, aura burning. “Calefacto, calefacto, calefacto…” He didn’t stop saying it for a solid minute. Gradually, warmth returned to Zoe’s body and she went limp. Douxie cradled her face. “Zoe? Zoe, are you alright?”
She curled against him with one big shiver. “And this is why I h-hate wintert-time…”
Up in the air, the duel between Charlemagne and the bigger basilisk raged on. Charlemagne dipped in the air for a second but kept flapping his wings, righting himself. Scars and burns riddled his body.
“Dad!” Archie soared close, flames building.
“Stay back, Archibald!” Charlemagne rasped. “This old dragon’s still got his fangs!” He roared as the basilisk lunged, dodging its beak and latching onto its back with his claws. Charlemagne sank his teeth into its leathery nape, shaking hard to rip its skin, then torched the wound. The basilisk yowled and lashed its long tail, icicle spines erected, catching Charlemagne in the side and knocking him out of the sky.
Archie blasted the basilisk’s face with red-hot flames before diving after his father. Charlemagne crashed, pained groans wheezing out of him.
“Father, are you alright?” Archie asked, pawing his wound-ridden chest.
Charlemagne dragged himself up. “Spry as a hatchling…! Charlie’s not down yet.”
“I’m staying with you. Ah—No, no. Not a debate!” Archie crouched low as the basilisk found them. “Come on then, you cockatrice prat!”
Archie pounced, fangs blazing, but he was tossed aside like a sock puppet. Charlemagne jumped back in the air and breathed his fire, swooping out of the way when the basilisk swung its tail. It started to give chase only to be blindsided by a fireball from Archie. They were all back in the sky, Charlemagne and Archie circling and bombarding the basilisk with flames. It whirled in place, the force of its wings slicing the air pushing back the onslaught, then set its sights on Archie, the smaller target. A stabbing hailstorm blew off the basilisk’s tail. Archie morphed into a hummingbird, zigzagging out of the way, then jumped back into his lion-sized dragon form as he rushed forward, slashing his claws down the basilisk’s chest.
“Ohoho, that’s my boy!” Charlemagne said.
But the large basilisk, bruised white and bleeding lava, wasn’t slowing down. It snapped its head down, serrated beak snagging the scruff of Archie’s neck. At Archie’s sharp gasp and shaken strength, the basilisk doubled down, rending fur and skin as it shook Archie like a ragdoll before flinging him down. A cloud of icy flames struck him in the free fall, worsening the impact when it came.
“ARCHIBALD!”
“Ugh…” Archie was small again, body pulsing with pain. The back of his neck stung like a slorr. He struggled to push himself up on his forepaws and looked up to see his father over him. Charlemagne turned back to the basilisk with a ferocious snarl and launched himself at the monster.
“You dare harm my son! Back, you demon!” Charlemagne roared.
He gored the basilisk’s ribs with his horns. It shrieked and bit him in the side, kicking its talons. Charlemagne hissed then sucked in hard, filling his chest with all the dragonfire it could hold before unleashing every spark onto the basilisk’s neck and face. The basilisk screamed and writhed as it was pelted with scorching energy, on the brink of finally being overpowered. Its hideous charred face started melting like wax. Its ribcage caved inward while its skin dissolved.
But then the fire stopped.
Charlemagne’s eyes widened. Broken sounds stuttered out of him. His wings went rigid. The world tilted. He looked down, trembling.
Sticking out of his chest was the icicle tip of the basilisk’s tail. With its final breath, it ripped itself out. Charlemagne choked.
“NO!!!” Archie bellowed, watching devastated as his father and the basilisk fell out of the sky. Charlemagne crashed thirty feet away from him, the smoking husk of the basilisk landing further off and breaking apart. Archie slid towards Charlemagne’s form. “Father…No…No!”
Douxie and Zoe found him.
“Archie!!” Douxie ran to his Familiar’s side, picking him up. “Fuzzbuckets, Arch, are you still with me?”
“You really took a beating,” Zoe said, gut twisting at Archie’s bloodied neck.
“Ngh…! M-My dad, he’s…”
Douxie followed Archie’s gaze. His heart sank. “Oh no.”
He and Zoe hurried to Charlemagne. By the time they reached him, he was barely breathing. Douxie quivered at all the lacerations and burns. When he spotted the gaping wound in Charlemagne’s chest, Douxie’s legs gave out. Archie rolled out of his arms and limped to his father’s side.
“Dad?” Archie uttered, nosing Charlemagne’s face.
Charlemagne blinked, slow and bleary. His voice was only a whisper. “Archie…”
“You’re going to be alright, Dad. Just hold on. Just…”
“It pierced my heart, Archie.”
Archie buried his face and paws into his father’s mane. “No. This can’t be happening. Please…I-I’m sorry. I actually love your puns and your pies. I…I m-meant to visit you more. I’ll make it up to you. I’ll…!” He nuzzled him.
Douxie rested his hand on Charlemagne’s neck, eyes burning with tears. “Charlie…No, mate. Don’t do this to us.”
Charlemagne smiled. “This old dragon never thanked you, Hisirdoux, for taking care of my boy. Would you look after him a while longer?”
“Of course I will. Always,” Douxie sobbed. “But really, Archie’s been the one looking after me. Your son is brilliant. The best Familiar a wizard could ask for.”
“And a mighty dragon,” Charlemagne hummed. He looked into his son’s tearstained eyes. “My Archibald. How you’ve spread your wings and flown.”
“Don’t go,” Archie gasped. “Don’t go…!”
Charlemagne closed his eyes.
“Archie, he’s…,” Zoe managed through ragged breaths
Frost crept out of the hole in his chest and blanketed his body.
“Arch…I’m so sorry, Archie,” Douxie wept. “I’m so sorry.”
“D-Dad? Dad!” No response. Archie wailed. “Father…!”
Charlemagne went still.
Notes:
*CRYING WHEEZING AND MUMBLING* battlescenesgivemesomuchgriefwritingisSOHARDSADFADS;LFKJADFA;DJ
Yes, Charlie was always on the chopping block ;__; I still love him, tho. My poor boy Archie T__T
Chapter 12: Daylight
Notes:
Blessings and many thanks to all of you who’ve stuck around until now and for all of your encouraging comments and messages. Our journey is coming to an end.
Hope you all enjoy.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Fear is but the precursor to valor.
◈
Wintertime sprinkled its winds with snowflakes. It ladened the endless fields white, specks of cold glistening like rain upon paved earth. A crisp chill settled in. Not frigid, but biting enough to want a source of warmth. So winters were. Cold and warm.
Bellroc was odd tonight.
“Are you unwell, Bellroc?” Nari asked. Glowing moths danced between her fingers, enticed by the tall flames waving in the stone firepit.
“No stories tonight?” Skrael said. He sat furthest from the fire on a snowy ledge behind Nari.
Bellroc’s firestorm eyes narrowed. “My apologies. My thoughts are rather…preoccupied.”
“Something troubles you?” Nari asked, frowning.
“...Yes.” Bellroc sat up straight on the large log and looked at Skrael and Nari. “It is the humans. I grow more and more displeased with them every day. Their behavior is so twisted. I believe it is beginning to affect our creatures of Magic.”
“I cannot say I disagree,” Skrael said. “I, too, find them disturbing. Perhaps Father will set them straight soon.”
“He warns all,” Nari said, “yet they do not listen, Mortal or Magic.” She gazed at the moon. “I hope they will begin to listen.”
Bellroc suddenly stood. “How much longer will Father wait?” Their low, distorted voice had Skrael and Nari looking to them in alarm. “How much longer until this world is ruined by Humanity’s foolishness? Until those born of magic become tainted as well and are subjected to Father’s wrath? That would not be very fair, now would it?”
“Careful with your words, Bellroc,” Skrael said slowly. “You must not imply that Father is a fool. The Great Eternity knows all.”
“Ever the pleaser, aren’t you,” Bellroc scoffed.
“Skrael is right,” Nari said. “We must not doubt Father. He is kind and good.” She hopped next to Bellroc and touched their arm. “He will always do what is right.”
Bellroc regarded her. After a moment, they took her hand and bent down. “Surely. But I must admit my patience is wearing thin. I simply fear for Magickind. So Father best be swift with his plans.” They ran their hand over Nari’s hair then stood. “I would like to be alone for the night.”
“Are you upset with us?” Skrael asked.
“Never,” Bellroc said. “I only want to sort my thoughts.” They walked past the firepit and disappeared into the powdered woods.
Skrael frowned. “She has been so quiet as of late. Must be the humans’ wickedness in the air.”
“Do not say such things,” Nari said. “Those who can choose will choose. Father did not make us puppets.” At Skrael’s solemn face, she bounced closer and took his hand. “It will be alright, Skrael. We will see Bellroc again tomorrow. Perhaps we can show him our Crystal Wood.”
Skrael smiled. “Trolls have found their way to our Wood. They enjoy the sunlight there.”
Nari beamed. “Let us find Bellroc at sunrise. Then we will go and enjoy it as well…”
◆
“Together.”
The Forest Titan went down on one knee, leaning on its halberd. The Fire Titan hissed and spat and writhed as molten blood gushed from its crippled wing. Skrael looked between them.
“Skrael what are you doing?!” Bellroc roared. “Take her down!!”
Skrael shook himself from his thoughts. Grinding his teeth, he swung his Titan’s right arm into the Forest Titan’s side. Nari gasped, staggering from the blow. Stinging cold seized her body and she feared her bones were broken. With all the strength she could muster, Nari hauled her Titan back up with her halberd. A screech reached her ears and she looked to the Fire Titan dragging itself towards the Heartstone with one wing. Nari wobbled to stop them but Skrael struck her in the back and she went back down throbbing in pain.
“You need to yield, Nari!” Skrael barked.
Nari registered a note of pleading in his voice. She got back up, crying out at the stabbing aches in her body, and looked over her shoulder at him. From across hundreds of feet, she knew Skrael was glaring at her. Watching, but not attacking.
“No, Skrael,” Nari breathed. “I need to stop you.” Her Titan whipped out its vines. They coiled around the Fire Titan’s talons just as the Ice Titan’s arm smashed into her side again. She collapsed. The Fire Titan shrieked and fought against its restraints. Bellroc craned its head back and retched flames. It was torture. The bitter cold like knives in her flesh. The blistering heat cooking her alive. All the lives lost and being snuffed out still pricking her spirit. But Nari’s vines didn’t let go. She wasn’t going to let go.
Jim got a boost off the head of a flytrap carniflora and sliced a basilisk’s ribs apart. It fell right into the carniflora’s giant maw, lights out with an awful crunch. Staccato grunts rumbled out of it, like it was laughing and thanking Jim for the snack.
“Eh, no problem,” Jim said. “Thanks for the lift.” He spotted Claire next to an injured Toby and rushed over. “Are you guys okay?”
Toby nursed a burned leg, his armor seared through. “I-Is it a little hot or is that just me?”
“Both,” Aaarrrgghh said, brushing a finger over Toby’s head.
“It doesn’t look too bad,” Claire said. Her face was heavy with exhaustion and bruises as she looked across the field. “I don’t know how much longer we can hold out. What’s taking Krel so long?”
Jim followed her gaze over the ruins of Arcadia Oaks strewn with carnage. Monsters weren’t popping out like crazy anymore but they were still coming. Battles raged on.
“I don’t know,” Jim said, trying to keep his panic at bay. “Maybe he’s—”
The ground quaked. Everyone looked to see the Forest Titan on its side, trapped between the Ice Titan’s arm crushing it and the Fire Titan’s spouting flames.
“Nari needs help!” Jim gasped.
“Go, Master Jim!” Blinky said.
“But…B-But Tobes—”
“We’ll look after Toby,” Claire said. She got up and embraced him, then leaned away to meet his eyes. “Go.”
Jim kissed her. “Stay safe.”
He sprinted as fast as his troll legs could carry him. A feathery dragon with four wings soared over him and he flagged it down.
“Hey, can I catch a ride?” Jim shouted.
The dragon looked down and cocked its head. “Little troll can’t roll?”
“Only half troll, sorry. Look, I just need you to take me to the Titans. Those really big scary guys that’ve been duking it out this whole time. My friend—the green one—she really needs help—AHHH!!”
It plucked Jim off the ground and tossed him onto its back murmuring, “I just ask one question. Why does he talk so much?”
“Wow,” Jim gasped. He adjusted where he sat on the dragon’s back, clutching its blue feathers. “This. Is. Awesome. Thank you so muUUUUHHH!!!” Jim held on for his life as the dragon shot off like a bullet train.
“Why does he yell so much?” the dragon grumbled.
Krel slowed his hoverboard to pull Aja up. “Are you okay?”
“I’m fine,” Aja said, rubbing her temple. “Kleb…”
“I can get the shot again, don’t worry. We’re going to make this happen.” He flew his hoverboard higher, net gun ready. “This time for sure…Wait. What? What’s happening?”
They both looked down at all the destruction. Enemy monstrosities were abandoning their fights and marching towards the Heartstone. Volcanic behemoths struck it with their fists. Salamanders and hellhounds launched fire at the Heartstone’s base, ice bears and wolves doing the same with blasts of frost. Frospecters launched hailstone missiles. Basilisks crunched and breathed icy flames on the fiery crystal.
Douxie, Zoe, and Archie looked up from Charlemagne’s body.
“No…,” Douxie uttered. “No, no, no…!”
Zoe swore.
Archie stared the brutes down. He turned his head to Nari pinned between the Order, and his veins boiled with fury. A savage growl tore from him as he grew into a large dragon once again, the same size he’d been when they’d fled their apartment that night. A great powerful beast, bigger than even Charlemagne.
“Archie…,” Douxie said.
“Let’s finish this, Hisirdoux,” Archie seethed, locking eyes with his Familiar.
Douxie took a sharp breath at the storming anger in his eyes. Soon enough, his bones and aura were ignited, too, his heart banging down his chest.
He nodded and mounted Archie’s back. He held out his hand for Zoe, but she shook her head.
“You guys go,” she said. She tilted her head towards the Heartstone. “I’m gonna help stave off the goons.”
“Oh…Right. Right, okay. That’s good.”
Zoe took his hand still. “Hey, the whole maybe possibly one day get married thing?”
Douxie’s brain malfunctioned. “Huh—W-Wha...Um…Y-Yeah?”
“I just want you to know I’m totally down.”
The apocalypse blipped away. For a split second, Zoe was Douxie’s world. Her pink hair an absolute mess and browning a bit at the roots. Her beautiful battle-scarred face. Her bright blue eyes, tired but never losing their charge. The warfare crescendoed back into his awareness but she was still his everything.
“Me, too.” Douxie leaned down to kiss her. She cupped his cheek and pressed closer.
“Die and I’ll kill you,” Zoe whispered against his lips. She stroked Archie’s neck. “Both of you.” She pushed off, electricity whirring around her arms. “See you soon.” She hurried off towards the Heartstone.
Archie looked down at Charlemagne’s lifeless face. Buried his nose into his mane one last time. Whimpered at how cold he was.
“Goodbye, Father.” Archie choked back a sob. “Thank you.”
Douxie rubbed Archie’s neck, crying softly. Archie lingered over his father’s body for another moment. Then he tossed his head to the heavens with a feral growl and thundered into the air.
“Tell all of our troops to protect the Hearty Stone!” Aja commanded Zadra through a holographic screen. “No matter what, we can’t let it be destroyed!”
“Understood, my Queen!” Zadra said before the screen faded.
“Defend the Heartstone!” Luma bellowed to her comrades.
“Come on, let’s go!” Zoe hollered to any and everyone she passed.
Surviving battle pods, trolls, wizards, and dragons flocked to combat the assault. The Heartstone slanted and drifted several feet downward, portions of the crystal already starting to gray.
Straggling frospecters continued to attack the hoverboard. Krel couldn’t so much as lift the net gun before icicles and clouds of frost forced them to veer further.
“Out of the way you popsicle snack butts!!” Aja yelled, mowing down as many as she could with her serrator cannon.
Nari couldn’t hold on anymore. The cold shredded her insides. The heat was skinning her. Her vines around the Fire Titan’s legs, black and withered, were losing their grip.
It hurts too much. I cannot…I am sorry. I am so sorry—
The frigid pressure on her back and the unceasing fire lifted. Nari and the Forest Titan both pitched sideways. She landed on the earth, her Titan’s connecting vines still wrapped around her waist. Her vision was fuzzy, the Fire and Ice Titans humongous blurs recoiling back.
Jim slashed Bellroc across their back.
Douxie pummeled Skrael with shooting stars.
“GAAAAHH!” Bellroc screamed, lava blood seeping down their spine. They whirled around and cursed. “Trollhunter!”
Jim raised Excalibur. “I’m in the business of hunting wizards these days.”
Bellroc sneered. “How fitting. Becoming a pitiful beast is the only way you can stand against me.” They stalked closer. “Why not be our pet again? Perhaps then you’ll be worth saving.”
Jim looked straight at those grotesque wooden eyes watching him. The voices came, like they always did. Rasping in his ear, whispering in his skull. Jim’s heart quickened. His throat clenched, his eyes tingled, a spasm ripped through his arms and into his fingers. But even as the terror came, even as he glimpsed his reflection in Excalibur’s steel, Jim Lake Jr. planted his feet because now he understood.
“I’m nobody’s pet or plaything,” Jim growled. “My friends helped me see that I’m not a monster. I’m me. Always have been, always will be.” He glared daggers. “Now I’m here to take down the real monster.”
Staff and sword clashed. Bellroc screamed in Jim’s face, “FILTHY MONGREL!!!”
Skrael retaliated with violent freezing gales, which Archie redirected with flaps of his massive wings. Douxie’s staff changed to a guitar and he strummed, the spell building in his bracelet released through blaring sonic waves traced with magic. Skrael’s face contorted with irritation and he tried to cover his ears. Archie swooped in and clawed him in the face, sending him sprawling. He pounced to pin Skrael down, nostrils smoking and red hot dragonfire coating his fangs. Skrael shrieked in agony as Archie chomped deep into his shoulder with a mangling shake. Dragonfire brewed in his throat and he latched on harder.
“Arch!” Douxie cried. He gave Archie’s side a firm push. “That’s enough, Archie! Don’t kill him!”
Nari’s face glowed in Archie’s mind.
He dragged Skrael up, getting in one more shake before tossing him like a fish. Douxie locked eyes with his Familiar, heart tight with sympathy and gratitude.
“Miserable vermin,” Skrael seethed. He ground his knees as he struggled to stand, unbalanced and crooked with no working left arm to comfort his charred and mutilated right shoulder. His one hand loosely held his staff. “Corrupting Nari. Taking her away from us.”
Douxie glared. “The only reason you’re still alive right now is because of Nari. Because she still cares about you.”
“LIES!” Skrael swung his staff, the wind carrying a barrage of sharp ice. The first round was easily swallowed by Archie’s flames. The next shattered against Douxie’s magic defenses. “If Nari cared for us, if she desired for us to be together, she would fight with us, not against us!” Another gust of ice. “She would want to cleanse and rebuild this world with us! To pass judgment on wretched Humanity and seek justice for Magickind!”
“You’re forgetting something!” Douxie shredded a riff that made all the ice shards explode. “Seems Bellroc left out a few details.”
Skrael froze, eyes narrowing.
Douxie met his gaze evenly. “Maybe you’re the one being deceived, Skrael. Because from what I’ve heard, Bellroc may not care as much as you think.”
“What are you blathering on about?” Skrael spat, raising his staff.
“The only thing Bellroc cares about is himself,” Douxie said. “He wants to rebuild the world, yeah, but in his image. And not just this world, but every world there is. Bellroc wants it all for himself and I didn’t hear your name or Nari’s in the equation.”
“Lies,” Skrael whispered through his teeth.
Douxie kept on. “I saw Nari’s life before all of this. You were both close. But then you fell in line with Bellroc’s anger.”
“Enough.”
“You’ve never stopped loving Nari. It’s why you didn’t want to torture me in her body anymore. It’s why you pull your punches, why you’re always hoping she’ll side with you. It’s why you’re listening to me right now!”
“SILENCE!”
“Part of you knows that I’m right, Skrael! You haven’t gone after the Heartstone once! Why is that? Bellroc tell you not to? Because he wanted the last kill?”
Volcanic behemoths crushed ice bears and ice wolves underfoot and swatted frospecters to oblivion. Basilisks were shedding their cold elements, bodies colored black and scarlet. So it went until the only attacks assailing the Heartstone were of fire and magma.
Zoe electrocuted a line of salamanders. “God, now what?”
“Perhaps the puny cold wizard has lost his power,” Varvatos said as he chopped his way through hellhounds. Five battle pods pelted a behemoth with lasers until it fell over dead. “Glorious!”
Skrael held his staff high, a maelstrom of cold spinning at its tip.
“I’m finished with your nonsense, boy,” Skraels said, his tone quiet and chilling.
Douxie and Archie braced themselves, fingers poised over frets and flames swirling behind teeth. Just as Skrael brought his staff down to unleash the blizzard, a smear of silver and electric blue flew in out of nowhere.
“UGH…!”
The Ice Titan fell to its knees and slouched with its arms crossed. Skrael dropped out of the air and his staff clattered next to him, the icy blue glow of its arrowhead scythe dimming. He thrashed, kicked, yelled. The arcane net compressed, energy pulsing across its intricate webbing. Monochrome wisps trailed from the flashing woven runes, rotating like tightening screws.
“What…What is this?!” Skrael gasped. “M-My magic! What have you done?!”
Douxie looked up to see an incredulous Krel lowering the net gun and a smile broke across his face.
Jim parried a flurry of flames before he and Bellroc paused.
“What has happened?” Bellroc breathed.
Every frospecter and ice beast vaporized. The basilisks’ icy features melted away entirely. Skyrocketing heat and the ongoing downpour made the atmosphere horrendously muggy, near unbreathable.
“Dude, is it possible to sweat while it’s raining?” Steve groused.
The Creepslayerz were helping tend to the injured.
Eli finished cauterizing a wizard’s leg before searching the skies for Aja and Krel.
“Krel, you did it!” Aja exclaimed.
Panic stirred in Skrael’s eyes, cries of distress rising through his anger.
“It’s over, Skrael,” Douxie said. He inched forward, keeping his eyes on the downed Arcane wizard as he bent to pick up the ice staff. Once he had it, Douxie quickly backed away.
“NO!” Skrael gritted out. “WHAT HAVE YOU DONE TO ME?”
Bellroc glowered at the motionless Ice Titan. All four of their eyes scoured the storm, pinpointing the hoverboard. Jim charged. Excalibur’s blade swung right into Bellroc’s staff. They deflected in an abrupt burst of strength, flames leaping from their eyes and mouth, then countered with a blazing explosion that had Jim shielding himself behind his sword. He shrunk down to his human form so as to not burn his face off.
The Fire Titan reared its head and spat a dozen fireballs at the hoverboard.
“Look out!” Aja shouted.
They swerved and looped around the giant flaming projectiles. One met its target, searing the hoverboard’s underside. There was fizzing and crackling and it lost altitude.
“K-KLEB!” Krel cried. Another fireball struck and the net gun was wrenched out of his hands. “NOOO!”
Then they were falling. Fast.
“Arch!” Douxie said, and Archie dove after them.
“Oh no!” Eli didn’t waste a second. He jumped onto his hoverboard, Steve scrambling on after him, and they were off.
With a mighty stroke of his wings, Archie propelled himself far enough to gather Aja and Krel in his paws before they plunged ten more feet to their deaths. He strained to angle himself parallel to the ground, the task of adjusting his wings to the abrupt shift in momentum resulting in a harsh landing. Archie spun onto his side as the ground flew up. He rolled once then skidded the rest of the way until the ruins of a building stopped them. The Creepslayerz arrived shortly after.
“Aja!” Steve cried, leaping off the hoverboard and running to her as she emerged from Archie’s hold. “Are you okay?”
“I’m fine,” Aja grunted. “Just…a little dizzy. Thank you, Archie.”
Eli went to Krel. “You alright, DJ Kle—”
“I-I lost it!” Krel gasped. He staggered to his feet and gripped Eli’s shoulders. “The net! We have to find the net gun…! Only Bellroc…is…left…” Krel grimaced, clutching his side.
“You’re hurt,” Archie said.
Eli gulped, eyes intense. He stood straight and nodded. “Leave it to me.” Steve moved to follow him onto his hoverboard. “You stay here, Steve.”
“You’re gonna be a solo Slayer for this one?” Steve balked.
“I gotta be. For just this one.” Eli shrugged, sheepish. “More weight on the hoverboard means less speed.” He started rising. “And speed is super extra mega key right now. Plus I’ll really need to focus.”
“You think I’m distracting?!”
“N-No! Not…all the time! Uh, here, take this!” Eli tossed Steve his serrator. “For extra defense!”
“Won’t you need it?”
“Nah, I’m fast and furious on this thing.”
“But—”
“I just have to get the net around Bellroc.” Eli struck a pose. “Quick as lightning! A bullseye menace! Like the assassin from Future Warrior 2—”
“Okay! Okay, just…!” Steve locked eyes with him. “Just be careful, Pepperjack.
Eli returned his gaze, then smiled. “No worries, Steve. This is the Year of Eli. I can feel it!”
Steve shouted after him as he rose higher. “Now go find that net and Creep!”
“Slay!” Eli hollered back before zooming away.
Consciousness eased back into Nari’s mind. She lifted her aching head off the ground, spotting the Ice Titan rendered dormant. The Forest Titan mirrored her movements as she struggled to stand back up, afflicted with the agonizing burn of its wounds. The vines carried Nari back to her place upon her Titan’s crown and they picked up the halberd.
“Nari!” Douxie called, waving his arms. “Nari, are you alright?”
“I am fine,” Nari said. Her eyes settled on Skrael. He wiggled in his restraint, glaring back at her. “Watch him, Douxie.” Her attention shifted to the fuming Fire Titan.
Jim bolted and leapt, dealing two spinning kicks to Bellroc’s raised staff before scraping Excalibur against the Fire Titan’s skull then swinging up, an arch of bright energy slicing Bellroc’s chest. They stumbled back, grunting and snarling, then conjured a sweltering firestorm. Jim turned human again to take cover behind Excalibur, but when the flames dispersed, Bellroc was right on him, cracking their staff into his side and sending him flying. Jim changed back into a troll in midair. His palm touched the ground and he did a one hand flip back onto his feet. Pain flared in his ribs but he fought to keep his stance, heels grounded and sword raised.
Just then the battlefield jostled as the Fire Titan was rammed into. Nari’s Titan brought its head up to gore deeper with its antlers and the Fire Titan tottered sideways.
Bellroc steadied themselves, heaving as their eyes darted between Nari and Jim.
“You’re done, Bellroc,” Jim said.
“Stop this now,” Nari said. “Skrael’s magic has been bound.”
Bellroc sneered. “What of it? I don’t need him to finish this.” They glanced at the Ice Titan. “I don’t know what strangeness has stripped him of his power, but it matters not. The end of this world is here!”
“Father will punish you, Bellroc!” Nari’s breathing stuttered. “He will punish us for what we have done. You do not know what will happen! You need to stop!”
“You think I’m afraid of that fool?” A crazed smile stretched Bellroc’s face. “It’s the Great Eternity…No, it’s Elyolam who should fear me!”
Nari drew back in horror. “You…How could you say his name like that?”
“Oh Father dearest, do you hear me?” Bellroc yelled to the sky. “With the destruction of this final Heartstone, I will be unstoppable! And I’ll be coming for you, Elyolam! I will destroy you. I will destroy every work of your hands and make it anew. Then it will all be MINE!” They glowered back at Nari. “The time has come for true order and justice for Magic. I shall enact it with my rule, the way I see fit!”
Mobs of fiery monstrosities dropped like flies. Volcanic behemoths were brought down by battle pods and assailants climbing all over them. Zoe zapped hundreds of salamanders to gray puddles. Luma slit a basilisk’s throat with her heartstone dagger. Varvatos and Zadra diced hellhounds to smoking bits. But the damage had been done. The grayness was spreading like an infection, creeping from the outer crystals and making its way to the Heartstone’s center.
Blinky, Aaarrrgghh, and Claire remained at Toby’s side.
Aja, Steve, and Archie watched over Krel.
Eli glided across the warzone, eyes combing over bodies, decimated buildings, pulverized cars.
Tremendous booms of thunder rattled the atmosphere. Dozens of lightning bolts struck all at once, casting eerie silhouettes in the strobing clouds, the only illumination in a world getting darker by the minute with the Heartstone’s fading light.
Douxie looked down at Skrael. As he processed Bellroc’s words, Skrael went rigid and silent, expression disturbed.
“You have truly lost yourself, Bellroc,” Nari said, heart aching. Her Titan brandished its halberd. “I will not let you do this!”
Bellroc curled their lip. “It’s already done.”
The Fire Titan snapped its neck out as the Forest Titan brought its halberd down. Its flaming jaws clamped on the helve and the two Titans grappled, Nari trying to yank the halberd free while Bellroc eluded kicks from her two front legs. What remained of the Forest Titan’s vines obstructed swipes of the Fire Titan’s claws.
Jim sprinted with Excalibur poised to strike, when something like an elephant slammed into his back. He tumbled face-first on the Fire Titan’s solid bare skull hard enough to dislodge a fang.
“Ow…!” Jim groaned, the nerves in his face screaming. He got onto his palms and looked up to see two fiery basilisks descending upon him. Jim rolled onto his back, Excalibur taking the brunt of onrush. Then he struck out, cutting the bottom of a basilisk’s foot. Jim jumped to his feet, dodging droplets of lava before throwing Excalibur like a javelin, the blade lodging into the other basilisk’s ribs. As it shrieked and flailed, Jim leapt high and clung to its side, swinging onto its back before taking hold of Excalibur’s hilt to rip it out. The basilisk’s friend shot towards him and he bellowed, “COME ON, YOU BEAST!”
A flash of vivid electric blue caught Eli’s eye. He made a sudden stop and backed up, scanning the rubble furiously until…
“There!” Eli gasped, diving. It had landed on a chunk of wall. Eli grasped the net gun and glanced around, taking a second to mourn the fallen surrounding him. Petrified trolls. Fragments of life cores. Slain dragons. When he happened to look down, his chest tightened. The net gun had been covering the tarnished visage of a distinct purple mole. Yellow claws. Glasses. A little crown. Stained bits of blue letters.
It was a piece of Arcadia Oaks High.
The noise of scrapping Titans pulled Eli back to the task at hand. He hopped back on his hoverboard and beelined for the Fire Titan.
“I…I don’t understand,” Skrael breathed. His eyes were wide and trembling, staring across the ground. “Bellroc, she…This can’t be. This can’t be!”
“You heard him yourself, Skrael,” Douxie said softly. “Now you know all of this is more than what you bargained for. Or perhaps…part of you always knew.”
“SHUT UP!” Skrael snapped. “You stupid pathetic insignifcant boy…You know nothing! You…You won’t sway me as you did Nari…!” He shook his head. “We will welcome a new world. A world fit for Magickind, for us. Yes. Then all will be as it was…”
Douxie looked at him, pity filling his heart. He was about to respond, but there was the sound of flapping wings behind him.
“Arch, are Aja and Krel alri—” Douxie turned around to see Walter descending, Nomura’s scimitars smoldering in his hands. “Walter? What is it? Is something wrong?”
“Very,” Walter said, not looking at him. “But I’m going to fix it.”
Douxie followed his dark piercing leer to Skrael lying helpless and vulnerable. His stomach dropped and he whirled back, hands lifting to pacify.
“Mate, we talked about this,” Douxie said slowly.
“He needs to pay for what he’s done,” Walter growled, stepping closer.
“He will! But not like this. It’s not what Nari wants—Hey!” Douxie blocked Walter’s path, banging his staff and looking him in the eyes. “Don’t, Walter. I won’t let you.”
Cold fury churned in Walter’s glowing amber glare. He finally tore away from Skrael to burn into Douxie’s gaze, grip tightening on the scimitars’ handles.
It happened in a blink.
Douxie shot out his left hand but Walter grabbed his wrist, twisting his arm out while his other hand flew to Douxie’s throat. Before he could choke a spell, Walter’s knee bashed into his stomach, knocking every incantation out of his lungs and aura. A scimitar sliced through Douxie’s jeans and pain exploded in his thigh. He dropped his staff and doubled over, wheezing and squirming in agony.
“I didn’t want to do that,” Walter muttered, kicking Douxie’s staff away. His hateful gaze found Skrael again and he stalked forward. Skrael looked up at him, wriggling in panic. He screamed when Walter dug a scimitar into his shoulder. “Who’s vermin now? This won’t take long so why not savor it a bit?” Walter twisted the blade deeper and seethed, “This is for Nomura.”
“Walter, don’t…!” Douxie heaved. “WALTER!”
Nari glimpsed it.
Douxie clutching his stomach and unable to stand. Walter seconds away from decapitating Skrael.
“NO!” Nari shouted. The Forest Titan pushed off Bellroc and limped towards Skrael. It sent a vine coiling around Walter’s middle. He thrashed, yelling and gritting out swears, glowering at Skrael, at Nari. She looked down at Skrael. He gazed back, expression softening. The corner of Nari’s mouth twitched.
Then the Forest Titan convulsed, and Nari was seized by a sharp, pained gasp.
Douxie’s heart stopped.
Shock wrecked Jim’s mind and heart as both basilisks pinned him down.
Walter was freed as the vine went slack. He turned around and was struck with devastation.
Skrael’s eyes widened.
All six of the Fire Titan’s claws protruded from the Forest Titan’s chest.
Blackness bled from the punctures, molten cracks spreading within. Nari looked down at her own chest to see her leaf armor burning away. Her veins were on fire, bright yellow fissures upon her melting skin. She couldn’t breathe. She couldn’t scream. Everything was getting lighter. Pieces of her were floating away. The Fire Titan wrenched its claws out of her Titan’s chest, and singed flecks of rich green light drifted into the storm by the millions, filling the sky, illuminating raindrops, dusting the clouds. A host of dying stars. Nari watched them and cried.
I am sorry. I will miss you.
“NO!” Douxie screamed, voice ragged with anguish. “NARI!!!”
The Forest Titan disappeared, and Douxie’s aura exploded. His magic went off like a bomb, flaring and bursting from his body in a cataclysmic shockwave that pulsed all across the battlefield, ravaging buildings further. The basilisks holding Jim down were vaporized, as were any enemies caught in the blast as far as the Heartstone. Witches and wizards barricaded allies with magic shields. Blinky and Aaarrrgghh huddled around Claire and Toby. Archie gathered Aja, Krel, and Steve into his wings. Eli veered straight up, barely making it. Skrael, Walter, Jim, and Bellroc were all blown backwards.
When the initial wave passed, Zoe found Douxie’s sky blue magic raging in the distance. The Forest Titan was gone. Nari was gone.
“No…,” she whispered, the realization crushing her.
“This happened when Merlin died,” Claire uttered. Tears flooded her eyes. “T-That means…N-No. No, no!”
“Nari…!” Aja cried, hands over her mouth.
“Nari, no…!” Archie wailed through his teeth. A splitting, sorrowful roar tore out of him. His claws scraped the ground, mirroring the grief scratching his heart. Specks of green fluttered down. One landed in Archie’s paw. He shrunk and collapsed into loud, agonized sobs. “Dad…Nari…!”
“I didn’t…” Walter shook his head, the guilt and shame strangling him. “I didn’t mean for…What have I done?”
“N-Nari.” Skrael could only roll onto his back and stare at Nari’s remains floating over him. Heavy breathes wracked his body. His teeth chattered as millenniums of suppressed emotion wrung his insides. “Bellroc…How could she…”
Douxie’s magic beamed from his eyes and lifted him into the air, its ferocity rivaling the winds of the storm. He tore for the Fire Titan and with a swing of his staff, sent magic careening into its jaw like a fist. But he didn’t stop there. Douxie proceeded to brutalize the hellish Titan, strike after strike, blast after blast of raw untamed magic battering the monster without allowing it even a second to recover. Magic plowed into its side, its chest, its back, followed by merciless meteor bullets of energy. Jim could only cling to the base of one of its horns, watching as Bellroc convulsed and writhed with every attack.
“TENEBRIS,” Douxie held his arms out straight as giant sigils manifested around the Titan, “EXCELLIUM!”
Bellroc screeched as huge rays of blinding magic pummeled their Titan on all sides. The spell finished in a nuclear explosion of energy that shook the world, rippling through the air, trembling through the ground, breaking through the clouds. When the haze cleared, the Fire Titan swayed onto its front, its legs giving out. Clumps of feathers had been blown off its body, leaving patches of cooling lava like scabs.
Bellroc dropped to one knee, trying to catch their breath, their body covered in orange and yellow bruises. Before they could so much as twitch, the tip of Excalibur pressed against their throat over their shoulder.
“Don’t move,” Jim said lowly. He looked up as Douxie descended and landed in front of them, magic still whipping angrily around him. Jim swallowed. “Doux?”
Douxie kept his glowing tearstained eyes on Bellroc. They slowly met his gaze.
“Go on then,” they chuckled. “Kill me. It won’t make a difference. My magic will still destroy the Heartstone. I will still bring the end.”
Douxie glowered down, fingers tightening around his staff. Then in an instant, his magic dispersed and his eyes dimmed.
“If I’m honest with you, that’s very tempting,” he whispered, throat raw. Tears leaked down his face. “But I loved Nari more than you ever did. She wanted to spare your life.” Douxie took a ragged breath, gritting out, “Because she still loved you!”
Jim breathed deep, grief swimming in his gaze.
Bellroc’s face fell into contemplation. “If she truly loved me, she would have understood my vision.” They flashed a sick smile. “If something offends you, simply do away with it. Snuff it out. If Elyolam was wise, he would have done just that. But his worthless ‘love’ led to suffering. It made this world unfair. It seems Nari was cursed to make the same mistake…” They trailed off, something drifting into the corner of their eyes.
Eli hovered over them, taking aim at Bellroc.
“That’s enough out of you,” Douxie snapped. “I’m done hearing you prattle on about wanting what’s best for Magickind. You’ve only ever cared about yourself.”
“No wonder you can’t understand what love is,” Jim said. “Because there isn’t any of it in you, Bellroc. Not anymore.” He spotted Eli in the air. “It’s over—”
The Fire Titan’s head snaked off the ground like a snapping viper, a cloud of scorching flames streaming from its maw.
Eli bellowed and pulled the trigger as a tidal wave of fire swept over him.
◆
A pleasant breeze wafted over Nari’s face, coaxing her awake. Her eyes opened, the darkness giving way to a faded blue sky embroidered with curling white wisps. A flock of birds soared over her. Stars winked in scattered clusters. Grass was soft and plush beneath her and the air smelled so clean…
Nari gasped and sat up, heart pounding and hands cupping her face. She patted her chest still intact, no burns to be seen. She shifted onto her hip, bringing her legs under her, and peered over a lushous cliffside at flourishing meadows and grasslands below, lakes and rivers glimmering with soft golden sunlight. Trees blooming with pink flowers and red autumn leaves basked in warm rays shining through the clouds, columns of light drenching the earth.
“How?” Nari whispered as she stood. Tears beaded in the corners of her eyes. It was as though nothing had changed.
“But much has changed.”
So many years, and Nari still knew his voice. Even now as she stood trembling, it warmed her heart and soul.
“Turn to me, Nari.”
So she did. He was as strong and beautiful and radiant as she remembered. His deep colorful eyes gazed upon her, but when she glanced into their depths, she looked down. Tremors racked Nari’s body. Her tears overflowed. She wanted to run but she didn’t want to either, and she knew she couldn’t. His footsteps shuffled the grass and he stood before her, kneeling to brush her cheek with his finger.
“Why are you crying, my dear Nari?” Elyolam asked.
Nari squeezed her eyes shut. His gentle touch, his kind voice, his warm presence. She always wondered when she would feel these things again, if her father would be so loving to her after all she’d done. Now he was here, right in front of her being so tender, and Nari couldn’t look at him.
“Father,” Nari whimpered, face streaked with dense tears. “I am so sorry. I am sorry. I-I have done such horrible things.” Her whines became heavy sobs. “I have caused so much pain and I am so sorry.”
“Will you look at me, Nari?” Elyolam said, gently tilting her head up. “Do you remember what I said to you all those ages ago, upon this very cliffside?”
Nari sniffled, struggling to meet his gaze. “Y-You told me…you told us to never open the Seals again but I…” She hiccuped. “I could not…”
“But did I not also say to you,” Elyolam tucked her hair, “that love is the greatest thing?” Nari finally gazed into his eyes and he smiled. “You lost your way. But I always knew you would find it again, that you would do what was right. That you would always choose the great love within you. Nari, my Life.” He brought her into his arms. “Well done.”
Well done. Nari’s lip quivered at those words. The longer Elyolam held her, the more she came undone until, at last, Nari fell apart and wailed into her father’s embrace that she had yearned for for so long. His wings folded around her and he hugged her tighter, fingers combing through her hair. Nari wished she could remain in this moment a while longer. But her grief was as great as her joy.
“Father, can anything be done now?” she asked, looking at his face.
Elyolam hummed. “Whether you remain with me or return to your friends, Bellroc won’t prevail this day."
“What do you mean?”
Elyolam stood and took Nari’s hand, leading her to the edge of the cliff to admire the golden sun-soaked landscape.
“You can come with me to the Light Realm and leave Bellroc and Skrael’s fates to your friends. Or,” he looked at her, “return to the Earth to finish what you intended.”
Nari met his gaze, the prospect of being with Elyolam again sweeter than honeycombs in her heart. She longed to walk beside him again, to rest in his arms, to fly through the skies on his shoulders, to adventure with him to discover his hidden treasures and wonders throughout the world. There was nothing she desired more.
Or so she thought.
Her friends’ faces shined in her mind. Their smiles and laughter, tears and broken hearts, faults and mistakes, courage and kindness. She saw Douxie and Archie in their city apartment. Jim and Claire sharing a kiss. Aja’s childlike fascination. Krel and Zoe’s blossoming friendship. Claire, Aja, and Zoe enjoying sweets and talking around her. Douxie and Zoe’s love, shared at long last. Toby, Steve, Eli, Aaarrrgghh, Blinky, Varvatos, Barbara, Nomura, Walter. Remarkable humans. Precious souls. Hearts that had welcomed her, loved her. Fondness filled Nari’s spirit to bursting, but alongside it was an ache. A longing for Bellroc and Skrael to experience it, too, what Nari had found. For them to be together again.
“I want to go back, Father,” Nari said.
“Hm. Are you certain, Nari?” Elyolam asked, studying the light bouncing off the land.
She turned to face him, heart full of sweetness and yearning. “Yes, Father. I am sure.”
He stared ahead for a long time. Wind rushed over the cliff, tousling his mane and feathers. The silvery stars that freckled the pastel sky shimmered and the sun brightened, a candescent golden orb skimming the mountaintops, giving its gentle light in a soothing cadence upon rustling trees and undulating waters. Somewhere in the distance, chimes dinged a lilting tune.
When Elyolam finally looked at Nari, it was with a tender smile.
“Very well then,” he chuckled. “I’ll see you in a moment.”
The sunlight grew brighter and brighter, until Elyolam was but an outline. Nari closed her eyes. Pins and needles buzzed through her body, then she was weightless.
◆
Mere seconds away from completely consuming the Heartstone, the graying of the crystals ceased.
Zoe gaped at the blackened Heartstone with its small surviving fiery center, then turned her gaze to the Titans, her comrades doing the same.
“They did it,” she breathed. “They did it…!”
The Fire Titan tucked its wings and settled down, resting its long neck and head on the ground as if to go to sleep.
Bellroc tossed and turned, screaming their head off. The arcane net tightened, fully securing itself around them. All four of Bellroc’s crazed eyes darted around and their nostrils flared.
“Release me, RELEASE ME!” they roared, voice warping so terribly they sounded like multiple wounded animals. “YOU CAN’T DO THIS TO ME! WORTHLESS SOULS–I’LL RIP YOU ALL TO PIECES, NOTHING WILL BE LEFT!!!”
Douxie and Jim watched as Bellroc continued to thrash and bellow curses. After a while, Jim grabbed them by their plume to drag them off the Fire Titan’s head, ignoring their furious shouting.
“This can’t hold me,” Bellroc snarled. “It’s futile. When this contraption fails, my magic will destr—”
“Shut up!” Jim growled, tossing them over the Fire Titan’s snout before sliding down himself. Bellroc struck the ground with a bone-breaking thud while Jim and Douxie landed easily over them. “I’m getting really sick of you.”
Soon after, Walter flew from the Ice Titan to join them, lugging Skrael with him. He shoved him to the ground next to Bellroc.
“You killed her,” Skrael seethed. “You killed Nari. How could you do that, Bellroc?” When they didn’t acknowledge him, he spat, “Answer me, you dimwitted fool!”
“She interfered. Need I explain myself further?” Bellroc sneered.
Douxie fought the urge to crack Bellroc’s skull with his staff.
“It’s my fault.” Walter approached him, face sunken with remorse. “It’s because I…Nari protected him.” He looked at Skrael. “She protected him from me.”
Skrael said nothing, but his eyes glinted and brows furrowed.
“I’m…I’m so sorry, Douxie,” Walter uttered. “I’m sorry for hurting you. I’m so sorry that I…”
Douxie didn’t look at him. His leg was killing him, but the agony in his heart made him want to disappear.
“I appreciate the apology,” was all he could say.
Their friends and allies made their way across the ruins to meet them, all cut up and bruised and bloodied. Clans, communities, loved ones searched for one another in the rubble. Some found alive for tearful reunions. Others found cold and still, wails of despair sounding from the remnants of what once was a small town. The gravely injured were laid out and attended to by healers and medics. Herds of dragons returned to the skies and hidden existences, roars of mourning and victory echoing in the heavens. But many stayed behind to offer their scales, feathers, hairs, and tears for healing potions and salves.
Jim returned to his human form, he and Claire embracing before going to hug Aja and Krel. The Tarrons then ran straight to Varvatos, Zadra, and the smoking, sparking, but still standing Blanks. Aaarrrgghh carried Toby in his arms and Steve jogged over to check on him. Luma, Blinky, and Walter convened. Zoe threw her arms around Douxie’s neck and he held her close, sobbing into her shoulder. Archie batted Douxie’s leg and he scooped and squeezed him to his chest. The three of them huddled together weeping. Then Zoe caught Krel by the arm and brought him in.
“You okay?” Zoe asked when Krel winced.
“My everything hurts,” he croaked. “But I’ll live.”
“You did it,” she said.
“We did it,” Krel replied. “And if it wasn’t for Eli…” He frowned and pulled back. “Wait, where’s Eli?”
“Pepperjack!” Steve shouted, eyes searching the crowd. “Has anyone seen Pepperjack?” He paused when he spotted Izita carrying Eli in her arms. She set him down gently and Steve dashed over. “Pepperjack!!”
Izita’s face was somber as he ran up. “Steve…”
“Pepperj—” Steve took one look at him and blanched.
Krel and Aja appeared at his side, both immediately speechless and distraught.
Eli was almost unrecognizable, glasses nowhere to be found and his small body blackened and disfigured by the worst burns imaginable. Only the right side of his face retained even a hint of color and mobility, his one eye shuddering and the corner of mouth twitched. Every breath was labored and hoarse, a fight Eli was barely winning.
“No…,” Krel uttered.
“Pepperjack,” Steve whispered, throat catching as he kneeled over him. “Hey buddy. Can you hear me? You’re gonna be okay.”
A faint throaty groan was Eli’s response.
Steve took a deep breath and swallowed hard. “You did it, man. Future Warrior 2 s tyle. A total pro. Bellroc didn’t stand a chance. But uh…some bad stuff happened. Little Veggie Lady’s gone.” A tear landed on Eli’s face. “Help…Someone, p-please help!”
“Medic! We need a medic!” Aja cried.
“We’re on it, Your Majesty,” Izita said.
Medical kits were salvaged from battle pods and passed around. Izita called for and got a hold of one, opening the compact rectangle and activating its body restoration program. Four handles like mini serrators ejected from a compartment. Aja and Izita grabbed two each and arranged them arches up on either side of Eli, beams of energy bridging between them. They let go of the handles as they locked in place, encasing Eli in an electric blue dome. A robotic voice spoke.
[Body Restoration initiated. Evaluating…]
“You’re going to be fine, Eli,” Aja said. “You’re to make it, do you hear me?”
[Severity Levels: Extreme. Begin preliminary treatment. Evaluating…Evaluating…]
Steve balled his hands, nails cutting into his palms. He turned and glowered at the Order, pointed and questioned, “What’re we gonna do with these freaks?” He sniveled, voice shaking. “My best friend and Nari didn’t deserve that, bro.”
“Send them to the Shadow Realm!” someone shouted.
“No, just kill them already!” another yelled.
“Let’s rough them up a bit first!”
“I want to shatter their bones with my teeth!”
“We’re not going to kill them,” Douxie said. “It’s not…” He took a shaking breath. “It’s not what Nari wanted. But we can’t perform the spell without her.” His eyes found Claire. “The Shadow Realm is our only option.”
An uproar started among the survivors.
“They destroyed my town!” a witch cried.
“The universe will be safe if they’re executed!” an Akiridion said.
“Our Heartstones and friends are dead,” a troll grunted. “Everything they’ve done and you still wanna spare them? Give me a break!”
The outrage carried on until Douxie finally shouted, “All of you, please!” When he had their attention back, his eyes swept over their faces.
“I know you’re angry and hurt,” Douxie said. “Bloody hexes, I’m angry. Nari was our friend. In fact, she became like a sister to me. The sister I never had.” Tears spilled down his face. “Bellroc took her from us. And as much as I want to hurt him, I love Nari more.” He looked down at the Order, bound and powerless. “Killing them won’t bring back what we’ve lost. Right now, I only want to honor Nari’s wishes. That’s all.”
Everyone went quiet. Understanding softened some faces, while others remained dissatisfied, and others expressed both.
“Claire. If you would,” Douxie said.
Claire wiped her face and nodded. She held out her palms, straining to form one more portal with what little strength she had left. Aja hauled Skrael onto his feet, Jim doing the same with Bellroc, and they shoved them towards the darkness.
“You think this will stop me?” Bellroc rasped. “The Shadow Realm can’t hold me forever, nor can these binds. I will return to condemn this world!”
“We’ll be ready,” Douxie said. The Order brushed against the black whirring vortex. But then…
“Stop!”
Heads turned, then the crowd parted.
Douxie’s heart welled and he prayed desperately that this wasn’t some trick.
Her body shone like a new spring day, her green tinted skin a nightlight in the dullness. Glittering specks traced her vine markings and dusted her antlers. There wasn’t a scratch on her, no sign of burns or punctures. Her eyes shimmered like golden raindrops. Wisps of her spring green magic circled her like slow-moving clouds, pink petals twinkling and dancing through their currents.
Nari held Douxie’s gaze as she came closer. He fell to his knees and reached out, fingertips brushing her cheek.
“Nari?” Douxie whispered, shaking. “Is it really you?”
She held his hand and tearfully smiled. “Yes, Douxie. I am here.”
Sobs of joy broke out among Douxie’s friends as he wrapped her in his arms. He bawled into Nari’s hair, rocking side to side, holding her tighter. Archie leapt onto his shoulder to lick and nuzzle Nari’s face, his tears streaking her skin.
“Oh Nari,” Douxie wept. “I thought I lost you.”
Nari snuggled into him. “I feared the same.”
“I’m…I-I’m so sorry, Nari,” Walter said. “I let my anger control me. I’m glad you’re alright, that you’re here with us again.” He clutched his chest, eyes shut as he lowered and shook his head. “Please forgive me.”
Nari smiled softly at him. “It is alright, Walter.”
“How is this…We saw Bellroc kill you,” Jim said, kneeling to lay his hand on Nari’s back.
She pulled away to look at the Order.
“Nari…,” Skrael breathed, confusion and relief mingling in his eyes.
“Impossible!” Bellroc snarled. “How can this be?!”
Nari went to stand before them, her gaze calm. “Father brought me back. You will see him again soon.”
The eyes on Bellroc’s shoulders quivered. Every ounce of contempt, pride, and hatred dissolved from their face. It made sense, yet Nari couldn’t quite believe it.
Bellroc was afraid.
“Douxie, Zoe, Claire,” she said without looking away. “It is time.”
“No,” Bellroc pleaded as they formed a circle around them. They kicked and squirmed but the arcane net held fast. A fly trapped in a web. “NOOO!!”
Skrael was mum, blankly staring at the ground.
Nari looked upon her siblings, sorrow coursing through her. But not without hope.
She locked eyes with Douxie, Zoe, and Claire before lifting her gaze and palms to the heavens, her friends doing the same.
In unison they chanted:
“Supplix libellus!”
A huge sigil drew itself beneath them, iridescent lines connecting to depict the Earth and cosmos. Bellroc struggled and roared in absolute hysterics, lava trickling from their ember eyes.
“Auctorita interuptera!”
The sigil flashed, showers of brilliant rainbow light beaming onto everyone’s faces. It strobed again, this time releasing a hurricane of energy. Onlookers stepped back and shielded themselves. Bellroc and Skrael screamed as if burning.
Douxie, Zoe, and Claire tightened their focus, heat igniting their bones as they yelled the final words of the spell with Nari.
“Occido cor meum!”
A deafening crash of thunder quaked the earth. Violent winds tumbled over them as the world washed white in an explosion of light. Several seconds passed before it was safe to look again, and when everyone did, they were awestruck.
“Seklos and Gaylen,” Aja breathed.
“It’s…,” Jim uttered.
Suspended high above in a prismatic pillar, with his great silver wings at full length, exuding and bathed in gold brilliance, was…
“The Great Eternity,” Douxie said.
Nari and her father smiled at one another.
“F-Father…!” Bellroc said, shrinking back.
At that, the crowd managed to tear their eyes away from the Great Eternity. Murmurs rumbled among them.
“Did she just call him ‘Father’?”
“The Arcane Order’s father?”
“So there’s such a person!”
“I-Is he here to hurt us, too?”
“No,” Luma said. She fixated up, face glowing with admiration. “The Great Eternity is no threat to us.”
The Great Eternity lowered until only a clawed toe touched the ground. Luma was the first to kneel, her trolls following suit. Douxie was compelled next, then Archie and Zoe. Dragons craned their necks down. Soon everyone took a knee while the Akiridions formally brought their arms in and bowed at the waist.
A spark went off in Jim’s brain and he looked up. “Elyolam.” The Great Eternity’s gaze rested on him, and Jim felt the most intense rush of deja vu. “Your name is…Elyolam.”
The Great Eternity grinned. “Indeed, Jim Lake Jr..” His voice resonated deep within hearts and souls. He studied each person and creature. “Thank you all. It is customary to show one’s respects to a Master Wizard. As the Trollhunter has said, I am Elyolam, the Great Eternity. Greetings.” Elyolam’s gaze fell upon Bellroc and Skrael, terror darkening their faces. “The ancient Spell of Hosts has been rightfully invoked. It is my duty, then, to rid this world of my servants who have fallen into darkness. But first…” Elyolam turned his attention to the sleeping Fire and Ice Titans. “Away with you. Your purpose is done.”
With a wave of his hand, the colossal beasts disintegrated to ash and powder.
Then he looked towards the Heartstone. “We’ll go ahead and fix that, too.”
Elyolam crossed and parted his hands as if opening a curtain. In an instant, Trollmarket’s Heartstone lit up like a Christmas tree, its crystals once again flushed with that blazing reddish orange and yellow hue. It then crashed to the earth in one piece, completely revitalized. Across the globe, the other six primordial Heartstones revived, piecing themselves back together and reclaiming their lustrous colors. They stayed planted upon the Earth, beacons of life restored and shining brighter than ever. The rainfall ceased at long last and the clouds began to slowly part.
Cheers rose from the Guardians of Arcadia and their allies.
“You’re ever the fool, Elyolam!” Bellroc seethed. Elyolam looked at them. “All we ever did was toil to right your ultimate wrong. Because of you, magic is tainted! Because of you, Humanity will continue to make Magickind suffer! Have you no shame?”
Bellroc sat there and bristled while Elyolam regarded them. Nari shook her head.
“Even now you mask your evil with a false cause,” Elyolam said. “Who do you think I am?” His scathing glare evoked shudders and several steps back. “Magickind has suffered the most at your hands. All your efforts, and both of you only have torment and despair to show for it.”
“N-No, Father!” Skrael cried. “I never really wanted to. It was all Bellroc! All of it was Bellroc!”
“You didn’t want to, but you never stopped,” Elyolam said, eyes softening a tad. He opened his palms, shining white swirling in his right and blackness pulsing in his left. His eyes went to Bellroc, then back to Skrael. “Worry not. Your struggle ends now.”
“ELYOLAM!!” Bellroc spat.
“Nari…Nari, tell him!” Skrael looked to her, his smile pitiful and his breathing ragged. “Tell Father it was all because of Bellroc! All of it was her fault! She made me do what she wanted, like she made you! You know this!”
Nari stared at him, fighting her tears. “Skrael…”
Elyolam clasped his hands, marrying the light and shadows before directing the magic at the Order. The Earth-and-cosmos sigil gleamed and the light around him brightened as he lifted them with white and black cords.
“Bellroc, my Flame. Skrael, my Wind.” Elyolam’s voice resounded. “Servants of Eternity turned herald and slave of darkness, I revoke your power!” Bellroc burned red while Skrael shone icy blue, their screams diminishing to faint echoes. “Walk no more. Speak no more, but listen. Until the stars fall and your eyes can see. Until the earth shatters and you can hear. Until the oceans swallow the skies and your heart can understand. Return to slumber, I command you!”
Bellroc and Skrael’s forms combusted, rendered luminescent blobs of their own magic. In that moment, the sigil flickered and erased itself, turning to sparkling particles floating away. Elyolam flew back down and willed the balls of red and blue to follow him. Once on the ground, the light and shadow magic returned to his hands, Bellroc and Skrael’s magic trailing behind, gradually breaking apart. In their place were two smooth twelve-inch shards like stained glass. One was crimson, cut in the shape of an abstract flame with a thin black feather set within. The other was contoured like a diamond, clear like a piece of ice with a tinge of blue, intricate markings drawn on its surface. Elyolam backed up and allowed the fragments to hover in place.
“Bellroc. Skrael.” Nari laid her hands on both shards and closed her eyes.
Everyone took a moment to process what they were seeing.
“Uh wait,” Zoe said. “Are…Are those pieces of glass them?”
“The spell removed their physical forms,” Aja recited, then it dawned on her. “So these are like—”
“They’re cores,” Krel finished, eyes glued to the shards in pure fascination.
“It’s similar to that, isn’t it,” Elyolam said with a slight grin. He watched Nari. “Bellroc and Skrael aren’t dead, but in this state they can no longer cause any harm. They’ll be sealed away to a place in the Shadow Realm. A place only I will know the way to.” When Nari sadly looked over her shoulder at him, he said, “You won’t see them again for a long time. But I will make it so that they will still see you, Nari.”
“They will see me from the Shadow Realm?”
“Yes. So that perhaps one day, they’ll understand what’s truly good. Your life, your love,” Elyolam glanced around, “your friends and family will show them the way.”
Nari’s heart squeezed. “So Bellroc and Skrael will be as they once were?”
Elyolam gazed at her. “That is an answer I must withhold, my dear. But hope always.”
Nari opened her mouth, but decided to keep her words. He held the answers to every question, yet she knew many things were only for the Great Eternity to know. Things of fate and destiny, things seen and unseen, simple and complex, good and evil. The ley lines of the universe and the depths of the arcane realities abounding. Mysteries and secrets were endless. But despite her sadness, Nari trusted her father all the same, because so were hope and love.
She placed a kiss upon both shards then stepped back. Elyolam lifted his chin and a shadow portal burgeoned. Nari watched her siblings sink into the darkness, heart heavy but glorious days ahead in her sights. Douxie took her hand. Archie brushed her other. The shards vanished and the portal spiraled close.
Nari released the breath she’d been holding, blinking away tears.
“It is done,” Elyolam said. “Now I must return to the Light Realm.”
Nari ran to him and clutched the bottom of his tunic. “Do you have to?”
“Yes, my dear. And you’ve chosen to remain here.”
Nari looked into his eyes. Safe, warm, loving. She thought about Douxie, Archie, Jim, Aja. All of her friends surrounding her now. There was so much more she wanted to do.
“I want to be with my friends,” Nari said. She took Elyolam’s fingers. “Father, there is no one who shines brighter than you. I-I want to be with you, too. So, so much.”
Elyolam knelt, his eyes glowing with affection. “It’s as I said. I will always be with you, just as your family will always be.” He kissed her forehead. “We’ll be together again one day.”
“Do you promise?” Nari sobbed.
“I promise.” Elyolam spread his wings and rose. Nari held on until his fingers slipped from hers. A pillar of light enveloped him once again as he flew higher and higher. Then he stilled, his eyes sweeping over every face. “You have all fought well. The Arcane Order’s campaign of destruction since the Earth and stars were young has come to an end at long last. Each of you have suffered greatly in your fight against their evil. But I assure you, it hasn’t been for naught.” The first rays of suns began to break through the clouds. “This day will be remembered forever as the beginning of true peace, for Man and Magic.” He smiled. “James Lake Jr.. Claire Nunez. Tobias Domzalski. Blinkous Galadrigal. Aarghaumont of the Krubera. Waltolomew Stricklander. Steven Palchuk. Aja Tarron. Krel Tarron. Varvatos Vex. Hisirdoux Casperan. Zoanna Ashildr. Archibald, son of Charlemagne.” Elyolam looked at his daughter last. “Nari of my Eternal Forest. Trollhunters, friends from another world, Master Wizards, protectors of this realm. I declare that a new order will be established with you. The True Order of courage, hope, and love. Guardians of Arcadia. Champions of Daylight. Will you bear this burden?”
They all looked at one another, minds already made up without having to say a word.
“We will,” Douxie said.
Elyolam chuckled. “I suspected as much. It is, after all, the very reason your paths were crossed.”
A detour through the canal.
A crash landing on strange, muddy planet Earth.
A millennium of waiting and safeguarding from the shadows.
None of them would’ve guessed it would lead them to this moment, triumphant over doubts, fears, anguish, and old godlike terrors. Standing together as friends. As a family.
Elyolam and Nari gazed at each other one more time. A perfect circle of golden light opened in the clouds like a heavenly doorway. Elyolam flapped his silver wings and soared upward, glittering specks trailing behind him. The moment he passed through the threshold into the Light Realm, the gate shrunk to a droplet and vanished. Shafts of light shone across the earth until the gray clouds fully receded to uncloak the radiant sun fixed against an azure sky.
“O-Oh no, oh no!!” Alabast cried.
Sunlight struck the trolls, sending them into a panic as they scrambled to take shelter beneath anything they could find, shields, rocks, dragon wings. Wizards and witches jumped to protect them with sunblock spells, but then Jim noticed…
“Wait,” he said. “Blink! Aaarrrgghh!” Jim raced in front of them before they dove under a dragon’s belly.
“M-Master Jim, do you want us to perish after our victory?” Blinky yelped.
“Blink, you’re not—”
“Sun feel warm!” Aaarrrgghh cried. But then he blinked in shock, having realized. “Sun feel…warm?”
“You’re not burning!” Jim grabbed Blinky’s hand and sure enough, the sunlight did nothing to his stone skin. Like Aaarrrgghh said, it was just warm. A wonderful feeling after such a relentless storm.
“What…” Blinky stared at his hand, then down at his body, bathed in sunlight but unharmed. “How can this be?”
Jim turned into a troll. Instead of dealing excruciating burns, the sun’s warmth continued to caress his cheeks. He opened his arms, taking it in with a breathless laugh. Blinky and Aaarrrgghh kept staring at themselves, baffled that they weren’t turning to statues. Soon trolls were sticking their quivering arms out from their hiding places, then slowly stepping into the sunlight with bated breaths. Astonished squeals and gasps soon turned into laughter and shouts of joy. Not a single troll sizzled beneath the sunshine. Instead they jumped and rolled and embraced one another, basking in its soothing heat for the very first time.
“Mordrax’s miracles!” Douxie said.
Nari sprung onto Aaarrrgghh’s back, standing on his shoulders with her face and arms held high. She let out a song of jubilant high-pitched laughter, her spring green skin positively luminescent. Nari closed her eyes to soak up the warmth she’d so terribly missed, crying happy tears. Archie curled around her shoulders and purred loud.
“Eternity be praised!” Luma exclaimed, opening her arms and twirling.
Claire jumped to throw her arms around Jim, kissing his smooth warm lips. He turned back into a human and they fell over laughing.
“I can finally take you to the beach, Wingman!” Toby said.
Aaarrrgghh smiled big. “Get tan.”
Aja, Krel, and Varvatos gazed up in awe, feeling the sunbeams in their palms.
“Lively!”
“Klebtastic!”
“Glorious!”
Douxie intertwined his fingers with Zoe’s. They looked at each other, eyes heavy with exhaustion and adoration, and huffed some laughter. Just another end of the world.
Celebration filled the air. Crying, claps, cheers, even some dancing. Trolls frolicking in the sunlight without fear. Wizards and witches overcome at the Arcane Order’s defeat, having endured their tyranny for centuries. Trollmarket’s Heartstone restored, standing tall and radiant. Talk of bringing Humanity home to a saved Earth. It was finally over. The battle was won, healing and peace and renewal promised for the days to come.
But so came the aftermath of a war waged.
Loud beeps grated against Steve’s ears. He turned back to Eli, a stab in his gut when the body restoration dome began to flicker like a dying lamp. Izita frantically punched buttons and adjusted holographic dials on the medical kit’s interface, but to no avail.
[Evaluation complete. Damaged life core detected. Bodily form beyond repair. Seek advanced treatment immediately.]
“What? No…No, no, come on!!” Steve cried, falling to his knees at Eli’s side. The dome petered out entirely. Steve lifted Eli in his arm. “Pepperjack, hang on. Just hang on, okay? Just…” When Eli didn’t so much as twitch in response, Steve scoured around desperately. “Nari…N-Nari! Help! Please!” She was there in a flash, face falling in distress at Eli’s horrendous condition. “You can make him better, right?”
“I can try. I will try!” Nari cloaked her hands with magic and held them over Eli’s body. Their friends gathered around, all hoping for a miracle. Nari closed her eyes, jaw squared in concentration, magic beating in her hands. But after several minutes, she lowered her arms and looked at Steve, eyes pooling with sorrow. “I cannot. He is too…I am so, so sorry.”
Claire sucked in a harsh breath, covering her mouth.
“Eli?” Toby whimpered.
Aja and Krel knelt beside Steve, their life cores throbbing in anguish.
“Eli…,” Krel breathed, large tears pouring over his cheeks. “No…No…!”
“You’re joking,” Steve said, still looking at Nari. “You’re kidding, right? There’s no way. You can’t be serious.”
She averted her woeful gaze down and said nothing.
“Steve…,” Douxie choked.
“No! There’s gotta be something we can do!” Steve cried, the world blurring with his tears. He held Eli against his aching chest. “This can’t be happening, dude. Pepperjack…Pepperjack, come on—”
“S…t..ve.”
It just barely reached Steve’s ears. Eli’s one eye struggled to stay open while what was left of his lips spasmed.
“Pepperjack…!” Steve gasped.
“D’we…wi..n?” Eli wheezed.
The weak dismal sound was a knife in Steve’s heart. “Yeah. Yeah, we won, dude. Thanks to you. Those Arcane Buttsnacks won’t be back for a while.” Steve heaved a sob. “And it finally stopped raining. You did it, man. I knew you would.”
“You saved us all,” Aja sniveled, gently touching Eli’s head. “You’re a hero.”
Krel folded his hand over Eli’s and wept.
Varvatos, Zadra, Izita, and all of the Akiridion soldiers stood around them. Some hanging their heads, others solemnly looking ahead, many holding their hands over their cores.
Eli tried to smile. His crippled gaze wandered up. Through the fuzziness of poor vision and gathering tears, he could just make out a colorful ribbon of light streaking through the parting clouds. When he couldn’t keep his eye open anymore, he drifted off in the presence of his friends and to the sound of their voices with a sigh.
Nari clutched her heart and sobbed.
“Pepperjack?” Steve uttered. He gave him a small shake. “Pepperjack…Pepperjack!” Steve couldn’t breathe. He curled forward, drenching Eli’s face and neck with his tears. “No, please. Eli…!”
A crisp gale swept over them. The Champions of Daylight looked up, the howling winds drying their faces. Rainbows emblazoned the misty skies.
Then they were gone.
Notes:
i’m so so so sorry--
Eli’s death was also decided on for a while, and I foreshadowed it in previous chapters. Even so, halfway through this chapter I was dreading it rip I even considered scrapping the idea. But ultimately, it was important to the story and development I wanted to convey. One thing I never doubted : I wanted Eli to save the day, Neville Longbottom style.
These last two chapters really kicked my tail emotionally and physically x___x But I hope you all enjoyed them anyway.
See you guys in the epilogue <3
Chapter 13: Epilogue
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Two Years Later
Saturdays were usually easygoing. Online classes Monday through Friday, and Sundays brought the dismay of doing it all over again. But Jim was moving quicker this morning while fixing brunches. Their monthly tradition happened to fall on the same day as the ceremony so he had to hustle.
The television murmured in the background.
“Eepa is the first troll youngling to be enrolled in an elementary school,” the news anchor said. “Some members of the staff have voiced their concerns, but the kids are nothing but thrilled.”
“Towns and cities all across the globe are finally being restored to their former glory, with many thanks to neighboring troll communities for their donations and reconstruction contributions.”
“Last week an unauthorized man was caught trying to chip off a piece of Harmonia’s Heartstone but was promptly arrested, and rescued, by human law enforcement.”
“Later this evening, we’ll be joined by Commander Zadra of Akiridion-5 as we further discuss the prospect of a new Earth ambassador and the future of galactic relations.”
“A tragic update for the ladies as Master Wizard Douxie Casperan, one of the leaders of the True Order, was recently seen with a ring and new pink tattoos on his left hand.”
“According to members of the True Order, Nari of the Eternal Forest still has yet to return.”
“The Great Eternity, father of the ancient wizards who called themselves the Arcane Order. Interesting enough, it seems the vast majority of Magickind had no idea who he was or that he even existed.”
“Wet socks and moldy bread. What do they really taste like on the troll palate? Food scientists and enthusiasts reveal their recent culinary crimes in their quest to understand. Some theorize it’s just a weird mythical-magic thing. After all, eyeballs and raw livers are a common snack among magic practitioners…….”
Jim glanced at the clock. Three hours.
“Okay, we’re good, we’re good,” Jim mumbled as he stepped out of the kitchen and rounded the corner to his parents’ bedroom. They always kept their door slightly ajar, Walter’s snore humming in the short hallway. Jim gently bumped the door wider with his hip and slipped two plastic wrapped plates of bacon and spinach omelets on the nightstand. He stepped back, taking a moment to gaze at Walter and Barbara sleeping in each other’s embrace, and smiled softly. “See you guys in a bit.”
He grabbed his phone, keys, and garment bag on the way out, hitting a button on the wall to open the garage door. Bits of morning light glinted off the silver sheen of his vespa. Jim hopped on, carefully folding the bag behind him, turned the key, then rolled out onto the driveway before cruising down the road towards town, admiring the sunrise.
Neighbors waved and smiled as he passed by, including the troll couple who’d recently moved into the chiseled stone abode four blocks down. The mail truck made its rounds while a Stalking followed above, digging rolled up magazines out of a pouch and tossing them onto doormats.
“Morning, Champion!” it squawked.
“Hey, Hookwing!” Jim said, then nodded at the mailman. “Good to see you, Hank!”
Arcadia Oaks Square bustled with townsfolk heading to work and opening up shop. Benoit’s had finally reopened a month ago, the line up for coffee, breakfast sandwiches, and pastries already wrapped around the building. A troll strolled out while gobbling down five lattes, cupholders and all. Kids played kickball and jumped rope in lots between structures, left empty for whatever reason after being cleared of debris, though some were blocked off and displayed signs promising department stores and new restaurants. Others were turned into quaint flowerbeds with wooden benches, birdbaths, and the occasional arrangement of glowing gemstones.
Jim rode past the dewy park where people jogged and walked their dogs, sidestepping bunches of gnomes haphazardly trimming the grass with scissors. Up ahead was Trollmarket Street, evident by the Heartstone getting bigger and closer. Jim went straight for another five minutes then made three turns, the last carrying him through the threshold onto Brilliant Avenue, the roads lined with multicolored crystal clusters, and the town opened up into a different world.
Brickwork and townhouses became cobblestone dens and smooth rock towers all studded with glittering jewels and rainbow sediments. Trolls went about their morning, pushing barrels of geodes, selling and buying wares, crafting totems and charms at their posts. Jim was greeted with waves and laughter as he made his way to the base of the Heartstone, where his friends were all waiting.
“There he is,” Douxie said.
“Good morning, Master Jim,” Blinky said.
“Sorry I’m late,” Jim said, parking his vespa at a big geode fountain then jogging over.
“You’re fine. We all just got here, too,” Claire said. She took his hand. “Come on.”
They gathered around and faced the base of the Heartstone where a great golden statue had been erected, showcased on a wide pedestal of faceted glass and intricate granite marble. It depicted four beings standing tall and proud. A troll in the center, an Akiridion on its left and a wizard with a staff on its right. In the troll’s hands was a sculpture of Earth. The Akiridion cradled stars between their fingers. The wizard balanced the sun and moon in his palm. Risen behind them was a dragon, roaring at the sky with its wings fully spread in a protective stance. Inscribed upon the pedestal were hundreds of thousands of names. The names of every person and creature who’d died that day.
Every month for the past year and a half, the Champions of Daylight met here to be still and silent. As always, they lingered on the names that stood out to them.
Nomura.
Every now and again, Jim and Barbara would find Walter listening to classical music and zoning out. Pieces by Tchaikovsky, Mendelssohn, Debussy, Edvard Grieg. Nomura’s favorites. Sometimes he would start crying, then they would settle down and weep with him.
Charlemagne the Devourer.
They all missed his stories and bloodberry pies and awful puns. Douxie and Archie had gotten to the point where it didn’t hurt as much. They could even joke about it at times, their “father issues.” But now it wasn’t just Douxie periodically waking up with tearstained eyes and an aching heart. Those nights, he held Archie close with all the love and comfort he’d been given.
Elijah Pepperjack.
Steve knocked his fist against the lettering and bent forward. He always tried to keep it together, always thought the next time would be a little easier, give him a little more peace. Instead his heart would hurt that much more, and the void left in his life would hollow out his bones. Aja hugged his shuddering back. Krel touched his shoulder, sobbing, too.
A few passerbys stopped to pay their respects as well. The crying and sniffling gradually quieted. Douxie and some kept their eyes closed, while Zoe and others fixed their pensive eyes on the statues. Jim skimmed over each name. Aja folded her hands over her chest as if praying. Toby leaned into Aaarrrgghh’s side, weeping softly.
After a long while, Jim checked his phone.
“Crud, we better get going guys,” he said, wiping his face.
Everyone cleared their throats and shook themselves back to the present. Tears were dried and tight embraces were exchanged among them, tender smiles breaking out.
“It’s time, little brother!” Aja giggled. They’d both gone with their human forms today.
“Best go and get ready then,” Blinky said to Jim and Toby.
“Big day,” Zoe said, patting Claire’s cheek.
“Yup. Actually can’t believe it’s happening.” Claire conjured a shadow portal before joining Jim on his vespa.
“Make us proud,” Douxie chuckled. He mounted his shiny black motorcycle, streaks of blue flashing as he revved the engine. Archie settled around his shoulders and Zoe climbed on after them. “See you in a bit!” They tore out of Trollmarket Street, tails of magic streaming behind them.
Jim rolled his eyes. “Show off.”
Toby, Steve, and Krel hopped through the portal first before Jim accelerated into the darkness. They warped to the parking lot of the school’s sports field then booked it to the outdoor restrooms to change. Soon students were showing up in droves, some fixing their hair and makeup and others bumbling with garment bags to also get ready on sight.
“Chop, chop, lemme see some hustle!” Coach Lawrence shouted.
“Ten more minutes, children!” Ms. Janeth said, counting heads with her pen. “Oh you all look stunning!”
The students filed into the lines they’d rehearsed, fidgeting in their gowns and fixated on the crowded bleachers and the rows of empty chairs set up in front of a constructed stage. Principal Uhl took his place at the podium. At his cue, whoever was the mascot today started thumping out chords on a keyboard and the procession began. They marched across the field to the hundreds of folding chairs and fumbled to their assigned seats. Jim glimpsed the left stack of bleachers. Barbara watched eagerly from the middle section with Blinky and Aaarrrgghh. The Blanks were a row down, armed with cameras and a cardboard cutout of Krel’s human face. Varvatos and Nancy Domzalski sat beside them, smiling sweet and holding hands. Douxie, Zoe, Archie found seats right above Barbara. Aja hurried to sit with them, playfully bumping against Zoe’s arm. When the mascot’s performance became too much, Principal Uhl coughed into the microphone.
“Uh…Wonderful. Yes, thank you,” Uhl said. Everyone clapped, either halfhearted or with questionable overenthusiam. The mascot stood and skipped to stand at attention behind Uhl with Coach Lawrence, Ms. Janeth, and Walter, nearly running into the table stacked high with diplomas. Uhl shook his head then adjusted the mic. He smiled. “Good afternoon everyone. Thank you all for joining us on this momentous day. We’ve seen our fair share of global catastrophes. Our town is still recovering, but we’ve pushed through. And now, I’m proud to present this graduating class at last.” Uhl glanced at Jim, Claire, Toby, Steve, and Krel. “Well done to you all. You’ve truly earned it. The first row of students may rise and come up. Excellent. When I call your name, please come forward...”
Students claimed their diplomas and snapped photos with Uhl in alphabetical order, whoops and hollers buzzing on the packed bleachers. Seamus Johnson puffed his chest and grinned awkwardly at the camera. Shannon Longhannon squealed and did a jig off the stage. Darci Scott and Mary Wang took selfies with their teachers.
“Tobias Domzalski!”
“Wingman!” Aaarrrgghh cheered.
“That’s my Toby Pie!” Nancy said.
Toby snapped his finger guns and attempted to moonwalk down the stage ramp.
“James Lake Jr.!”
Barbara and Blinky jumped to their feet, clapping and shouting. Jim waved at them, then looked back at his stepdad and smiled. Walter nodded back, arms crossed and eyes soft with pride.
“Claire Nunez!”
“That’s my baby!” her dad yelled. Her mom hurrayed while bouncing a giggling Enrique on her hip.
“Way ta go, sis!” NotEnrique laughed.
“Steven Palchuk!”
Aja bounced on her heels and screamed in delight. Coach Lawrence clapped Steve on the back before squeezing him to his side. Red as his face was, Steve couldn’t help but grin.
“Krel Tarron!”
Lucy went ham on the camera, the flash strobing like crazy as she took hundreds of pictures in a matter of seconds. Ricky waved Krel’s cardboard face high.
“That’s my little brother!” Aja shouted.
“Glorious!” Varvatos bellowed. “The King In Waiting has received his paper certificate of great knowledge!”
Krel received the diploma, smiling big and bright. Uhl hugged him to his side.
When all the students returned to their seats, a quiet fell over them. Uhl stepped back to the mic, breathing deep as his eyes went glossy.
One more name.
“Elijah Pepperjack.”
A beat of stillness. Then heads turned as Eli’s parents approached the stage, Mr. Pepperjack rubbing his crying wife’s shoulders. Ms. Janeth sobbed and honked into a tissue. The moment Eli’s diploma passed into his parents’ hands, Steve rose from his seat, his fellow graduates and everyone on the bleachers following, and the entire field erupted in heartbroken applause. The Pepperjacks made small smiles and bowed their heads in gratitude before tearfully returning to their reserved seats.
“Your son was one of our brightest students,” Uhl said, voice cracking. “He was such a kind boy. And we know now that he was also very, very brave. He lost his life protecting this world. Arcadia Oaks will never forget him. And I’m sure he knows how proud all of us are to have known him.”
Steve buried his face in his hands. He couldn’t have agreed more.
After tassels turned and caps were thrown, the ceremony came to a close. The table, podium, and keyboard were replaced with a drum set, two big amps, and a much better keyboard. Three long white tables were set up and loaded with trays of catered food. Students stripped off their gowns before skipping and hurrying back to the field with their loved ones, all dressed for a party.
Feedback screeched through an amp. Cheers and squeals burst forth as Douxie and Zoe took the stage, testing levels and tuning their instruments. Archie squatted at the drums and Claire plunked out chords on the keyboard.
“Congratulations to all you lovely graduates!” Douxie said into the mic, getting a cacophony of excited, praising shouts in response. He grinned wide and leaned on the mic stand with both hands. “We’re Ash Dispersal Pattern. Most of you have seen me and my beautiful soulmate’s face before.” He gestured to Zoe, heart full to bursting when he glimpsed her left hand, the ring on her finger and sky blue soulbond mark swirling over her knuckles. Zoe did a lighthearted eye roll. “But I’m thrilled to announce our guest performer. C Bomb herself, our very own Claire Nunez on keys!”
Claire waved sheepishly at their claps and cheers.
Archie hit four counts on with his drumsticks and the stage amps boomed the melodic screech of Douxie’s guitar. The crowd roared and jumped to the wild, energetic tempo. Douxie belted lyrics into the mic before shredding his expert fingers all along the frets, throwing his head back in rapture. Zoe headbanged next to him, then she popped off her bass and sang the next verse, Jim and the others awestruck at her amazing, passionate tone they’d heard so much about. Douxie played along with her voice, his gaze gravitating right to her. Zoe caught him staring and smiled. The two stepped back and rocked out at each other, eyes locked, hearts and improvised riffs synchronized. Their harmony crescendoed with Claire’s accompaniment and Archie wailing on on the toms and cymbals. He beat out a spirited final lick and the audience went wild with applause. Not even a second later they were chanting for an encore.
“Thank you, thank you everyone!” Douxie breathed a laugh. “Don’t you worry, we’re nowhere near done yet. If I could have your attention for just a moment…” Everyone settled down. As he looked out at all their faces, his heart thrummed with care. “We were facing some pretty dark times two years ago. None of us were sure if we’d make it to tomorrow, let alone to a high school graduation.” His eyes found each of his friends, all of them sharing his sadness. “We lost so much. Too much. At one point, we didn’t know if we could keep going.”
Douxie thought about Nari, just as he had every day since they’d parted ways.
“The Earth is calling for me. I must go away now to bring my healing, and to show Bellroc and Skrael the beauty of life. But I will come back to you again, I promise.”
“But the thing about darkness is that all it takes is a single spark, just a glimmer, and the room is lit,” Douxie said. “That’s the power of hope and love and… believing. When we were scared and angry and hurt and confused…there was still hope. It’s what got us through. It’s what brought us back to,” he gestured around, “this!”
“I don’t know what many of you are facing right now, the pain and darkness you’re dealing with. Maybe you feel like the world is on your shoulders. But just as the sun never stops shining, even in the worst of storms, hope is never truly lost. And if you can’t find the light now, that’s alright. I believe one day you will, cause it’s not going anywhere. Have faith. Hold on to hope. Keep love in your hearts and always let it win. Rise to the occasion, just as you are. Take care of each other.” Douxie took a breath. Another look at his friends brought tears to his eyes. “Yeah. Take care of each other. Then I think we’ll be alright.”
There was hardly a dry eye left in the crowd when Douxie finished. A few found the strength to clap while the rest blew their noses and dabbed their faces. Douxie took a moment to rub his own tears away. Zoe swiped his cheek with her thumb.
“Right then,” Douxie said, going back to the mic. “We have more tunes for you today. But we do have one more surprise.” Zoe and Claire moved a table on stage, complete with a multicolored soundboard, two more amps, a laptop, and twin electric blue turntables. Smoke machines shrouded the stage in a rolling mist. “Ladies and gentlemen, may I present to you the one, the only, the nuclear and lively, DJ Kleb!”
Krel burst through the haze with the blare synths, layering his set up with holographic bright blue discs of buttons, volume sliders, and fluctuating sound waves. Headphones on and body grooving, Krel spun out slapping beats in time with Douxie banging out new chords, hyping the crowd right back up. The field reverberated with delighted, raucous shouts as a medley of synthetic rock electrified their eardrums, fans bouncing high on the balls of their feet to the infectious rhythm. The performers all looked at each other, beaming and laughing at the awesomeness, the music fueling their souls like the air they breathed.
They played like they could go for hours on end.
Danced like they’d never have to stop.
◇
Pink and orange flushed the sky as the sun drifted behind Camelot’s towers. Beneath the shadow of the castle, the Champions of Daylight spread out on the soft grass of the Bluff, finishing up hamburgers and potato salads, chatting and laughing while reclined on picnic blankets.
Walter turned off the grill while Barbara and Jim went around picking up plates. Claire, Aja, and Zoe went for more tacos from Stuart’s truck. Steve and Toby chilled on Aaarrrgghh’s back, debating about the worst actors in sci-fi movies. Darci brought over the last helpings of Nougat Nummie pie, to which Toby slid off his Wingman’s back to smooch her on the cheek. Varvatos and Nancy snuggled and made eyes at each other under a tree before being disrupted by Ricky and Lucy rattling off recommendations for honeymoons. Jim, Krel, and NotEnrique tossed a frisbee, which ended up flying right into Luug’s mandibles and being horked down. While Jim fetched the spare, Luug flopped after Archie in endless circles until Douxie rescued him. Chompsky looked between Zoe and his Sally Go-Back wife, sputtering at the resemblance. She glanced perplexed at Blinky, who just shook his head and shrugged.
An early moon made its appearance, a full spherical ghost hanging low and shepherding the first smattering stars through the falling evening.
Another hour or two past, Douxie and Zoe singing softly while he strummed a gentle melody. Lovers held one another close, enjoying the sweet music. Walter and Barbara did a tiny waltz. Jim hugged Claire to his side and kissed her hair. Steve rested back against Aja’s embrace, her four arms wrapped snug around him. Toby held and kissed Darci’s knuckles. Varvatos pressed his lips to Nancy’s forehead. Chompsky fell asleep in his plastic wife’s lap and the Blanks swing danced to an entirely different tune.
When the sun began to dip below the treeline, Aja and Steve stood with their hands linked.
“I think it’s time,” Aja said. On cue, an Akiridion vessel crested the cliff, a ramp extending into the grass from its bottom hatch. “Little brother?”
Krel nodded, sniveling. Everyone took turns hugging him close.
“You sure you can’t stay?” Douxie said as he pulled away.
“It’s time for me to become King,” Krel said, gazing at each of his friends with a sad smile.
“What a glorious King you will be,” Varvatos declared.
“I second that,” Douxie said.
Zoe and Claire bundled Aja into their arms.
“We’ll miss you, girl,” Zoe said.
“And we’ll miss you,” Jim said, clasping Steve’s hand to pull him into a hug. “What’re we gonna do without our Creepslayer?”
“Beats me,” Steve said. “You nerds will just have to hold the fort while I’m busy being an ambassador. Just don’t do anything cool while I’m gone.”
“You got it.”
“Oh my sweet little Toby Woby…” Nancy cupped her grandson’s cheeks. “Remember to check that note I left, it has everything including ointment for your rashes and the soap I use for your underw—”
“Thanks, Nana!” Toby blurted, cheeks going scarlet. But within seconds he was smiling and hugging her close. “Thanks, Nana. I love you.”
“Oh I love you, too, so much Toby Pie.”
Varvatos and Nancy boarded the ship hand in hand. Aja collected Luug in her arms before facing her friends with Krel and Steve.
“Don’t be strangers, you here?” Barbara said.
Krel smiled. “This is our home. We could never be strangers.”
“If you ever need us, just send the word. We’ll be there,” Aja said.
And with that, they turned and embarked up the ramp. The Blanks looked on with fondness shining in their artificial eyes, all while comforting a crying and snotting Stuart. Their friends waved and shouted final messages.
“Love you guys!” Toby said.
“See you later!” Claire called.
“Safe travels!” Douxie shouted.
“I’ll save a spot for you at Hex Tech for when you come back, Krel!” Zoe hollered.
The ship rose into the air, its passengers waving and calling back before the ramp retracted and the hatch slid closed.
Douxie hooked his arms around Jim and Claire’s shoulders. Ricky ruffled Toby’s hair and Lucy gave his cheek a light pinch. Zoe crossed her arms and leaned against Aaarrrgghh, Archie settling around her shoulders. Blinky came up behind Walter and Barbara to place his hands on their backs.
They watched with tears and smiles on their faces as the Akiridion ship rotated and rocketed towards the clouds, looping through the darkening skies before vanishing in a blip of cyan light.
“What’s next for you guys?” Douxie asked Jim.
Jim smiled, tired but content. “College.”
“A job,” Claire added. Archie flew into her arms and bunted her chin.
“And most likely saving the world again at some point,” Toby finished.
“Sounds about right,” Zoe chuckled.
“We’ll be with you when it happens,” Douxie said.
They all wrapped each other up in a group hug.
That night, Douxie and Zoe stood on their bedroom balcony, resting against the cool stone parapet beneath glittering specks of starlight. The Heart of Camelot whirred softly below the castle, its brilliant blue glow dusting the surrounding stretch of midnight woodland. From here, they took in their restored little town of Arcadia Oaks in the distance, bathed in the full moon’s silver and Trollmarket’s luminous prismatic hues. The vivid Heartstone rose high above the rooftops, its warm fiery crystals blooming in the night, a towering bonfire chasing away the darkness.
Zoe turned in Douxie’s arms, smoothing her hands over his chest. She went on her toes to kiss him.
“I think I’ll turn in for the night,” she said.
“Sound,” Douxie said, running his hands down her sides. “Be there in a minute.”
A gentle breeze fluttered over the castle as he marveled at the intersecting light sources for another serene moment. Douxie closed his eyes and breathed in the night one more time before turning to head to bed. Just as he did so…
Glowing spring green flecks drifted into his vision, first a pinch, then lambent clusters. They coalesced into dazzling flowers, shades of forest, jade, emerald, chartreuse, and mint falling all around him.
Tears flooded his eyes as a petal kissed his palm, and her sweet voice reached him.
“Douxie.”
Breathless, he turned around…and smiled.
⁕
❖
◆
❁
◇
◈
⁕
Notes:
Did...Did I actually do it? Did I actually finish this fic? o__o
I never thought I’d get back into writing again. But my love for the Tales of Arcadia franchise and unbridled hatred for that gross excuse of a “grand finale” (truly ROTTen, amirite?) summoned old author Rika lol
This has been such a journey for me as a creative. I’ve learned so much about myself as a writer and I want to continue to do so.This has to be one of most draining self-inflicted experiences I’ve embarked on, but believe me when I say that it’s been a blast. This was so much fun, and I’m so blessed, thankful, and blown away by how many people actually wanted to read it. And people who’ve actually, like, enjoyed it haha
I will say, though, that past month has been really rough on my health, emotionally and physically. Even as I write this now, I’m like...really lightheaded rip But! I wanted to see this project through to the end and I hope was able to craft an ending that did this incredible series and these amazing characters even a smidge of justice. If not, well, I sure did try :’) Regardless, I’m so thankful to the Lord and for everyone’s support that got me through to the finish line. I’d love to hear your thoughts and even answer any questions you may have! Headcanons galore >w<
Rika’s gonna take a nice long break now lol
God bless and thank you all so much again for reading.
Until the next one ~
